A Thin Line: The Reluctant Lords, #2 21y

A Thin Line

The Reluctant Lords Book 2

Tammy Jo Burns

Tammy Jo Burns’s Books

Book Description

***2014 RomCon Reader’s Crown Finalist in Historical Romance***

She grew up believing he was her knight-in-shining armor. He thought of her as his best friend’s little sister, the pest that followed them around everywhere. Now time and circumstances have changed them both. By a series of unfortunate events, Gabriel has become the Duke of Hawkescliffe and sees himself resigned to a loveless marriage. Until that time arrives, he will continue to serve in the fight against Napoleon as an Agent for the Crown. When Mikala Simmons overhears a conversation that sounds as if Gabriel is trading secrets with a foreign agent, she is torn. Should she tell someone or confront the man himself? Only as she becomes further embroiled in the subterfuge and her life hangs in the balance will Gabriel have to decide what is truly important. Society, the Crown, or the woman of his dreams?

A Thin Line

The Reluctant Lords, Book 2 Copyright © 2013 by Tammy Jo Burns

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental.

All Rights are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission from the author.

Cover Design by The Killion Group

http://thekilliongroupinc.com

Created with Vellum

Also by Tammy Jo Burns

Book List

The Reluctant Lords Trilogy:

A Traitorous Heart

A Thin Line

To Love and Protect

The Reluctant Lords Boxed Set

The Rogue Agents Trilogy:

Taming the Wicked Wulfe

Seducing the Ruthless Rogue

Enticing the Weary Warrior

Those Scandalous Taggarts:

The Beast of Yorkshire

Wild Lord Taggart

The Lady & the Pauper

Love at the Frost Fair

The Best Kind of Chaos - Coming Soon

Saving Lady Jack - Coming Soon

Caught by the Chaperone - Coming Soon

All books can be read as stand-alones; however, you will see repeating characters throughout the two trilogies. To purchase these books, click on the

titles or to read more about any of these titles, please click here.

Sign up for my newsletter here.

To Dad. Thank you for everything! You are one of a kind. Love you!

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Epilogue

About the Author

Acknowledgments

Books by Tammy Jo Burns

1

“Damn him!” Kala’s raspy voice resonated in the empty room. Most would think she had a cold or the ague, but no, this was her new voice courtesy of the villain who had stalked her sister-in-law. Who knows? she thought, momentarily distracted. Perhaps I will start a new trend among the ton. Back to the matter at hand. She had found Gabriel Hawke, the Duke of Hawkescliffe to be a traitor in the true sense of the word. She had argued with herself for the last week that she had misunderstood what the voices on the other side of the door had been saying the night of the ball for her brother, Derek and his new wife, Tessa. As many times as she tried, she could not deny overhearing him share troop movement, nor could she come up with a plausible answer for his actions. The man had given away government secrets to a French harlot. What made the treason so much worse remained the fact that Gabe and Derek were best friends. Her brother's best friend, a traitor to king and country. And to make matters worse, at one time she thought herself madly in love with him. He had definitely ruined that possibility for both of them. No way could she even stomach the idea of being married to him now. She could barely look at him. And to think, he had once stood alongside iral Nelson at Trafalgar. She pushed herself out of the big bed, paced to the window and threw back the curtains. The moonlight streamed into the room but did nothing to calm her. The rare cloudless and fogless night in London showed off the true beauty of the city, but she failed to see it. She had too many thoughts wrestling about in her mind for superiority. “How could he?” She muttered helplessly, pressing her forehead against the cool pane of glass. He had witnessed the heartache Derek had gone through when he believed his wife to be a traitor. Thank goodness all that had turned out to be false. So how could he, Derek’s best friend, do something like this? The man must have lost all the good sense he had been born with.

She shook her head sadly replaying that awful night in her mind. So many things had happened that night. Tessa had been kidnapped for one. But first she had heard Gabe giving information on troop landings to that exotically beautiful woman. She had a French accent, claiming to be an émigré to all other of the ton. And there lay the crux of the matter. He divulged information to the enemy. The enemy was beautiful and seemed to have him firmly in her clutches, if the way the woman adjusted her dress before leaving the room had been any indication. She thumped her hands on the windowsill and let out a little growl of frustration. She had to decide what to do about this matter and soon. One thing had made itself abundantly clear though. “She can have him. I’m through with him.” “Through with whom?” Kala whirled around and clutched at her throat with one hand. “Dru, you startled me. I hope I didn’t wake you.” “I couldn’t sleep. Indigestion,” Kala’s aunt explained as an aside as she patted her barely there tummy. “Now what has you in such an uproar?” “Oh, I’m just excited over all the events of the last few weeks,” Kala stuck as close to the truth as possible. “It has been quite an adventure, hasn’t it?” “Yes. Derek and Tessa will be leaving for the country once more. Then we will all gather there for Christmas in a few months.” “Now what are you so worked up about?” “I can’t tell you, Dru,” Kala said, her shoulders drooping. “What? You used to tell me everything. I am your favorite aunt, you know,” she waggled her brows for effect. Kala giggled but shook her head adamantly. “No. This is something I must figure out and address on my own.” “If you insist. Just keep in mind there is a thin line between love and hate. Often

times that line becomes blurred.” She reached into the pocket of her dressing robe and took out a deck of playing cards. “What do you say we the time with a few games?” “Yes, but no bets this time. Derek yelled at me for an hour for losing my quarterly pin money to you,” she shook her head sadly. “I had a winning hand. I still don’t understand how you beat me,” she lamented. “Derek is a spoilsport.” “Derek is right,” a deep voice drawled from Kala’s doorway. “Richard, I hope you didn’t miss me.” “Of course I did, my love.” He dropped a kiss on her lips and then covered her stomach with one of his large hands. “Is she keeping you awake?” Richard felt convinced their fourth child would be another girl so they would have a ‘matching set’. “Yes.” Kala watched the byplay unashamedly and with a great deal of envy. She had been raised in a household like this one, with parents that adored one another and touched and kissed. She had hoped that she and Gabriel could have had something like this, and perhaps they could have if he had never become the Duke of Hawkescliffe. He had changed drastically after receiving the title, a title he never should have had to don. A large part of her mourned that fact. Another part of her knew she must get on with the job of living. “Richard, please stay and keep an eye on Dru. I think she cheats,” she whispered loudly. “Kala, I’ll let you in on a little secret,” Richard replied. “What?” “I know she cheats.” The three stayed up until early morning playing, laughing, and talking.

The next morning, Kala quickly dressed in a plain, serviceable dress and scampered downstairs before anyone else arose. She asked a footman to call for a carriage. He performed the task reluctantly, seeing a dressing down in his future for letting her leave the house unescorted. Miss Kala would be the death of them all in his lowly opinion. The carriage arrived and Kala embarked on a journey across town to the Horse Guards. She left the conveyance and paid the driver. She paced back and forth in front of the building, chewing on her thumb as she tended to do when nervous. Her sable hair fell in loose waves down her back in a most improper way. Her thick, black lashes fluttered, hiding the mercurial changes of her hazel eyes. She marched to the door with the look of a soldier preparing for a court-martial. As she neared, it swung open and a footman stood sentinel. “Is Director McKenzie available?” “Not as yet, madam.” “Thank you. Please send him to me as soon as he arrives. I will be over there,” she waved absently towards the side of the building. Mikala spun away and spent the next fifteen minutes pacing and rehearsing exactly what she would say. She needed to speak to Director McKenzie as soon as possible and silently cursed the man for choosing this morning to not arrive before everyone else to the War Office, the central headquarters where plans were made to defeat Napoleon, and as she so recently found out where her brother and Gabe spent most of their days, which of course is how Gabe retrieved the information from the French whore. So caught up in practicing her speech she did not hear the brisk footfalls until they were upon her, “What do you think you are doing here?” “Director McKenzie, the Duke of Hawkescliffe is a traitor,” she said as she turned around to look at the man. Her mouth fell open in horror as she realized she had just told the information to the suspected traitor himself. “Now that you know, what am I going to do to keep you silent, Pest?” Gabriel Hawke, the Duke of Hawkescliffe snarled as he pulled her close, the scar that

slashed down his right cheek made him appear menacing. Kala did the only thing she knew to do, she raised her knee and in his moment of agony, she tore free of his hold and ran for her life. The thundering of footsteps followed her too quickly, and she knew he would gain on her in a matter of seconds. She would never be able to outrun him. Mikala found an alley and quickly ducked in it moving to the darkest corner possible. She held herself still, biting her lip to keep from shouting as she felt something scurry across her foot. Make that several somethings; she cringed and fisted her hands. Gabriel ran past her hiding spot and she let out the pent-up breath she held. She remained hidden for several more minutes until she could no longer hear the pounding of his feet. Mikala took a step out of her hiding place and heard something squeal as she put her foot down. She jumped, landed oddly and felt her ankle give out causing her to crumple to the filthy ground. She struggled to her feet and hobbled towards the darkness again only to feel the steel band of an arm firmly around her waist lifting her up in the air. “Put me down,” she yelled, kicking his legs and clawing his arm. “Don’t make me throw you over my shoulder.” “You wouldn’t!” “After you just attempted to unman me? I find there are a lot of things I am thinking about doing to you right now, and none of them are pleasant,” he growled menacingly. “Now, this is exactly what we are going to do. I am going to escort you to a carriage and then to your brother’s house. You will go along without attracting any unwanted attention. Do you understand?” She remained silent. “We can do this easily or not, the choice is yours.” “Fine.” “Good,” he said and lowered her until her feet touched the ground. He quickly grabbed her upper arm and led her out of the alley before she could dart away. “What did you do?” He queried when he noticed her limp. “Nothing,” she replied, refusing to show any weakness in front of him. Kala could hear him muttering under his breath, but could not make out exactly what

he said and decided she didn’t really care. He quickly hailed a hack and helped her inside before giving the driver directions and climbing in. As the carriage lurched into motion, Mikala looked around the inside, looking for a possible means of escape. “Don’t even think about it.” Mikala gave him a mutinous look before crossing her arms and sitting back against the squabs. They spent the journey to Derek’s house in silence, sizing up one another. A short time later the conveyance came to a stop and a familiar face opened the door. “Ramsey, please get my brother immediately and have him send for the authorities!” “Yes, Miss Mikala,” Ramsey replied before turning to go into the house. “I ought to turn you over my knee right here and now,” Gabe snarled as he descended from the carriage. He turned to help her down, but she jerked out of his hold. “Fine. Fall on your face,” he said as he paid the driver then turned on his heel and entered the house. Kala managed to exit the carriage under her own power, but if anyone had been ing by at the moment, she would have been extremely embarrassed. She limped into the house and shut the door to see Derek and Tessa coming down the stairs, both having appeared to have dressed hastily. “What’s going on?” Derek bellowed. “Your sister is a menace!” “Your best friend’s a traitor!” Both yelled at the same time.

2

“I think you should both calm down,” Derek interjected, shaking his head as he observed two of the most important, and stubborn, people in his life. “Please, let us retire to the study where we can talk about this calmly and rationally.” Tessa rushed to Mikala, and put an arm around her waist when she saw her limping. “I’m fine, I just turned my ankle.” Tessa exchanged a look with Ramsey and Kala knew that in a matter of minutes there would be a compress on her elevated ankle. Tessa quickly helped Kala get situated and did indeed prop up her ankle on an ottoman. “Thank you,” Kala said quickly, refusing to let on how it had begun to throb. “Ummm, what’s that smell?” Tessa asked delicately. “Who knows?” Mikala replied flippantly. “I had to duck in an alley to hide from this bore.” “Now, why don’t one of you tell me what exactly happened,” Derek suggested. “I found your sister pacing outside of the Horse Guards at an absurd time this morning. When I came upon her, she shouted at me, ‘The Duke of Hawkescliffe is a traitor.’ Then she tried to unman me and took off running.” “Mikala, where did you get this ridiculous notion?” Derek asked aghast. “It is not ridiculous! I overheard him myself plotting with that French harlot at your ball last week!” “You should take her over your knee now, Derek, before her behavior becomes any worse.” “Mikala, things are not always as they seem,” Tessa broke in gently.

“Not you, too! I know what I heard,” she growled. “I don’t doubt what you heard,” Tessa tried to explain before breaking off when Sara brought in a poultice for Kala’s ankle. Once the maid had left again, Tessa continued. “There are things that you don’t know and it is better that way. Safer for you. Do you understand?” “No. And I wish everyone would stop treating me as if I were a child. I am twenty-four! I am not the child that followed the two of you everywhere. I am a woman and should be told the truth.” “You think you’re a grown woman? Then act like one!” Gabe said. “If you have concerns, address them as a woman should, through your nearest male relative. Do not go gallivanting in the early morning hours attempting to solve problems you know nothing about. Not only are you going to get yourself hurt or worse, you are liable to have far reaching consequences you cannot even begin to fathom. Do you understand, Pest?” “I hate you,” she turned her full venom on the man standing before her. “Good. Now maybe you will stay out of my way. Derek, I expect you will clear up this issue,” Gabe said before turning on his heel and walking out of the room leaving the three others behind. “Mikala,” Derek began. “I don’t want to hear it. If you are going to take his side, you can go hang. I know what I heard that night, and nothing you say can convince me otherwise.” “Perhaps you should return home, and I do not mean simply to Dru’s house.” “Excuse me?” She asked aghast. “You heard me.” “You may be my brother, but you are not my father, or my keeper. I will do what I please, and it currently pleases me to stay for the rest of the Little Season. And unless you clarify for me what I heard at the ball, I will continue to try to determine what is going on. I will also see the proper authorities are notified, if necessary, even if that means requesting an audience with the King!”

“Derek, please just tell her.” “No. She must trust my judgment on this matter. Kala, I will have my carriage return you to Dru’s. I will write a letter to Papa and inform him of my opinion in regards to you staying the rest of the season. Never before have we crossed ways to this extent, and it saddens me now that it has come to this. Just know that I love you, and I am only looking out for your welfare.” Kala rose from the chair and hobbled to the door, anger suffusing every fiber of her being. She paused at the door and looked back at her brother, anger causing her eyes to spark green and blue fire. “It is so heartwarming to know that friendship is more important than family.” “Kala,” Tessa began to cross the room until her husband grabbed her hand. “Let her go.” “But she shouldn’t leave like this.” “Perhaps it is for the best. There are things she should not know, nor should she be involved in. The anger will , given time.” “I hope you’re right.” “Me, too.”

Kala sequestered herself in her room at Drucilla’s house the following week while her ankle mended. She wrote a letter to her father stating she loved both him and her mother very much, but she would not be returning home until after the Little Season. She and Derek merely had a misunderstanding, but all would be well. She also penned a letter to Tessa apologizing for her behavior. She found she felt much better after writing both letters and sending them off. She spent her time convalescing replaying what she had overheard, even going so far as to write down the scene much like a playwright might. Once satisfied she had captured every detail, she reread it carefully several times. Gabriel was indeed involved in something nefarious, she only wished she could be more certain as to what it might be. On the fifth day, she considered her ankle fully mended and felt the need to be outside. Stuart McKenzie requested she him for a ride in Hyde Park the day before. She dressed in her sapphire riding habit with the gold epaulets on the shoulder and her riding boots. Mikala made her way downstairs late that morning after having breakfast in her room. Dru sat in her small parlor with her three children gathered about her as she told them a story. Mikala scooped little Eric off his mother’s lap and blew a raspberry on his cheek causing him to giggle uproariously. She sat next to Dru so the little boy could finish hearing the tale she told. Once she had finished the story, Mikala let Eric scamper off her lap to his brother and sister as they played on the rug in the middle of the room. “So, you have allowed the children to escape the nursery?” “Yes,” Dru grinned. “You look much improved.” “Oh, I feel it as well.” “Plans?” “I am going riding in Hyde Park a little later.” “Oh? Be certain one of the footmen escorts you.” “No need. I will not be by myself.”

“And who will be with you?” “Stuart McKenzie.” “Mikala, you are playing with fire.” “I do not know what you are talking about and since no one seems fit to share information with me, I do not see the harm in going riding with the man. He is perfectly respectable, handsome, and is the Director of the War Office. Can you tell me one reason I should turn down his request?” Dru remained silent even though she knew several reasons. “Since that is settled, I am going to go visit Venus before my escort arrives.” Dru watched her leave, worry etched across her face. Mikala wiled away the time until McKenzie arrived making Venus’ coat shine. The horse seemed to enjoy the attention that her mistress bestowed upon her. “Oh, to be that horse,” a deep voice with a Scottish brogue said longingly. “Mr. McKenzie, you shouldn’t sneak up on a person like that,” Mikala spun around placing a hand over her rapidly beating heart. “You must have been lost in thought to not have heard me walk up.” “Just enjoying the day. What do you think of Venus?” “Lovely animal. Good lines,” he walked around, patted her flank and lifted a hoof. “Hooves are sound. How does she ride?” “Like the wind.” “She would be an excellent one to breed with a racehorse.” “Perhaps.” “Shall I get your saddle?” “Please.” McKenzie disappeared into the stable and exchanged words with a lad before both he and the other man came out carrying the saddle and bridle. The men made short work of saddling Venus and soon they were ready to begin their

ride. “Do you have an escort?” McKenzie asked politely. “Mr. McKenzie…” “Please, call me Mack,” he interrupted. “Mack, I am old enough to not need an escort and could not care less what society thinks about me as I hope this is my one and only season.” “Plans for marriage?” “No,” she replied easily. “I’ve just had enough of society.” “I see,” he chuckled. “Well, in that case, shall we go and set society on its ear?” “Let’s do.” She quickly mounted Venus, hating not being in the country and able to ride astride as she so often did. Mack quickly mounted his horse and the two made their way towards Hyde Park. “I understand I missed quite a show the other morning.” “Hmph. I have possible knowledge of one of the men in your office sharing information with the enemy. So let me ask you this, Director, do you want to know who it is?” She replied haughtily. “If this is about Hawkescliffe, as much as I would love to haul him before the magistrate for being a traitor, I’m afraid you are mistaken.” “Not you, too!” “Mikala,” her name rolled easily off his tongue, “in this day and age enemies can be friends, friends can be enemies, and sometimes people are a combination of the two. Unfortunately, in the case of Hawkescliffe, I can guarantee you that he is a friend.” “I’m sorry if I don’t believe you. Not after what I heard and I will find some way to prove it to everyone. Now, if you are not going to tell me why I should trust Hawkescliffe, I suggest that we change the subject.”

“What would you like to talk about then?” “Tell me about yourself. No one seems to know much about you.” “Oh, they know, Miss Simmons, they are just waiting for the drama to play out.” “What are you talking about?” “All you need to know is that my father is a Scottish Laird, and even though I am his firstborn son, I have a younger brother that will inherit instead of me.” “How can that be?” “You will find out in due time. We will save unsavory talk for another time. Instead, let us enjoy this beautiful autumn day, shall we?” “Indeed,” she agreed, but she found her curiosity peaked. How could a younger son inherit? She snuck a look at the handsome man who seemed so familiar to her somehow. If only she could place him. They entered Hyde Park to see people already there. The Four-in-hand club could be counted as present this day as well as several reigning London beauties. Mikala and Mack made several es, stopping to visit with a particularly well-known matron of the ton. A couple of dandies made their way up to pay their respects to Kala. “It seems my companion is extremely popular with the gentlemen.” “I am just an oddity, an ugly duckling among swans.” “Oh, but I think you besmirch yourself. I would compare your beauty against any woman here.” “You are too kind, Mack,” she looked at him and bestowed a beatific smile on him. As she faced forward once more, she pulled up sharply on her reins causing Venus to side-step and toss her head in agitation. Mikala leaned forward and patted the filly’s neck and spoke soothingly to her. “Is everything all right?” “Everything is fine.”

“Ach, I see,” Mack said, when he followed her gaze. She couldn’t take her eyes off the couple rounding the bend. The man sat tall, even in the phaeton he rode in. He had dark hair and a scar that ran from the corner of his right eye to the juncture of his lips. His eyes were light blue rimmed in dark blue. His thick brows and lashes made him look sinister. Tessa had called him a wolf before she knew his name and Kala had never heard a better description, particularly since he tended to growl more than smile. Next to him sat Lady Clarissa Blackerby. Clarissa, a petite blonde, could definitely be called a diamond of the first water. Lady Clarissa was the most popular of the debutantes this season, and it seemed that Gabe had determined her to be the next Duchess of Hawkescliffe. His mother must be hounding him again to produce an heir. Kala chuckled under her breath about that. She could be a veritable dragon at times. She constantly hounded Gabe to produce an heir so the line wouldn’t go to his weakling cousin. She had to give Gabe credit, he did have excellent taste. She counted Clarissa as her only true friend here among the beau monde. Lady Blackerby refused to speak ill of anyone. She did not act feather-brained and would make the perfect duchess, especially considering her father was a duke. It would be the wedding of the season. And Kala, as much as she wished it, could not hate her at all. Kala tossed her hair back and rode up to the couple. “Good afternoon, Your Grace. Clarissa, how are you?” “Fine, Mikala. Isn’t it a beautiful day for a ride?” Lady Clarissa replied sincerely. “Wonderful.” “Are you here alone, Mikala?” “Of course not,” Kala arched a sable brow at Gabe’s question. “I do believe you know Stuart McKenzie. Mr. McKenzie, allow me to introduce you to Lady Clarissa Blackerby.” “Mr. McKenzie, it is a pleasure. My father speaks highly of you.” “You are too kind, my lady. And how are you, Your Grace?” Mikala heard the

acidity dripping off the last two words. “Fine. And you, McKenzie?” Gabe gritted his teeth while he spoke, barely making the words understandable. “It is a glorious day, and I am being accompanied by one of the most beautiful women in London, no offense, my lady. I can’t imagine asking for a better day, can you?” “Hmph.” “It is indeed a beautiful day, and you are right, Mikala is indeed one of the most beautiful women of the ton. I only wish that the other women could see her worth,” Clarissa said with a smile. “She has truly been a friend to me this Season.” The girl did not have an evil bone in her body, Kala thought before addressing Clarissa, “Some people can’t see past their own nose. Well, it was wonderful seeing you both. Perhaps I’ll see you this evening at the Chatham ball?” “Of course. Gabriel,” Clarissa broke off and blushed. “I mean, Lord Hawkescliffe is escorting me this evening. I do so hope to see you there.” “Your Grace.” “Miss Simmons, McKenzie,” he nodded at both of them before snapping the reins. The Duke of Hawkescliffe unobtrusively watched as Kala and McKenzie whirled their horses around towards the entrance of Hyde Park. He watched the form she presented and found his body tightening in response to her presence. Gabe attempted to shake himself free from her spell and remind himself he was in the process of courting Lady Clarissa. Kala would never be his wife. “She seems like such a nice young lady. I wish the other girls were nicer to her.” “Pardon?” Gabe hated being caught off guard, but Lady Clarissa politely repeated herself. “What do you mean?” Gabe questioned. “Many of the girls and their mothers see her as an outsider who doesn’t belong. But she seems so alive, so full of energy. I’m sure if they took the time to know her, they would like her as much as I do. Sometimes I wish I were more like

her.” “You are fine just the way you are,” Gabe commented off-handedly before urging their horse on. He made a mental note to visit with Derek about his sister’s choice of suitor at the next opportunity.

3

Dru’s butler greeted her at the door. Mack had left with promises of seeing her at the Chatham ball that evening. Despite running into Gabriel and Clarissa in the park, Mikala found herself to be in relatively high spirits. “There is a gentleman waiting for you, Miss Mikala.” “Oh?” “Lord Dewhurst. Her Grace is currently entertaining him in the parlor.” “Oh dear,” Kala quickly stopped in front of the mirror located in the hall and removed her hat. Then she made sure she looked as tidy as possible after having come from riding. She quickly pasted a smile on her face before entering the parlor. “Lord Dewhurst, I am so sorry to have kept you waiting. If only I had known you were coming by today, I would have rearranged my plans.” “Oh, do not worry yourself, Miss Simmons. Her Grace has been more than accommodating,” he stood and crossed the room, took Mikala’s glove-covered hand and bent over to kiss it. Before her stood the true image of a dandy, as he tried to emulate the very look of Lord Byron. Dewhurst’s light-colored hair lay in curls about his head. His eyes were a nondescript gray color that leaned more towards being blue. He dressed in the latest fashion and women practically threw themselves at him. She had to it that he cut a fine figure, broad of shoulders and narrow at the hips with long legs. Kala could not understand why he chose to court her. She knew that men found her attractive, but there were others more attractive and with more money than she. Something about him just did not sit well with her, so she always made certain they were never alone. “It is very good to see you, won’t you sit down?” She asked indicating the chair as she took the seat next to the quiet but observant Drucilla. “Thank you,” he moved to the indicated chair and perched on the seat as if he might take flight at any moment. “I had not seen you about in several days and

became worried you had perhaps snuck out of London without us knowing.” “No, Lord Dewhurst,” Mikala chuckled throatily. “I merely turned my ankle and had to wait for it to heal before going out.” “I hope it was nothing serious.” “Nothing that a few days rest couldn’t cure. It was very sweet of you to come by to check on me.” “I must it, I have ulterior motives,” Dewhurst gave a lopsided grin. “I have received an invitation to the Chatham’s ball this evening and had hoped I might talk you into allowing me to escort you.” Mikala thought quickly before replying, “That is very kind of you, but I will actually be riding there with my brother and his wife. But if you would like to meet us at ten in front of the Chatham’s, I would be more than delighted to accompany you inside.” They heard a knock at the front door. “I will be honored,” he stood and approached Mikala. She quickly came to her feet so as not to feel at a disadvantage. Dewhurst took her hand once again and brushed a kiss over the back then bowed low for Drucilla. “Your Grace, it has been a pleasure. Miss Simmons, until this evening.” “Until this evening,” she said. When he left the room, she collapsed in an unladylike heap on the chair he just vacated. She heard the exchange of male voices in the hall and assumed that Richard had arrived home and exchanged pleasantries with Dewhurst in the foyer. “What was that fop doing here?” A familiar voice asked before the butler could announce him. “Southerby! Where were you a few minutes ago when I truly needed saving?” Kala stood and greeted him warmly. Viscount Justin Southerby stood tall and broad-shouldered, but one could tell his superfine had not been padded by anything but his muscular form. He had blonde hair with auburn highlights and his eyes sparkled green. He spoke with just a hint of a Scottish brogue. Southerby had been actively flirting with Kala since she began her season, neither feeling they fit in very well. Being a mere

viscount, he felt inferior to others of the ton, especially since he came in line for the title quite accidently when his brother died of a fever leaving only a daughter behind. Society also did not approve of his mother’s Highland background. Now Southerby trolled the waters of the ton to find a wife, and it appeared he had chosen to court Kala. “Where were you when I needed you?” Kala asked Southerby teasingly. “What do you mean?” “You failed to ask to escort me to Chatham’s ball tonight and now I’m forced to attend with Dewhurst.” She dropped onto the settee next to Drucilla. “He’s a fop and a dandy. What makes him think he can even keep up with you?” “I haven’t a clue.” She watched Southerby stroll to the window and look out the curtains. “The man has the oldest nag I’ve ever laid eyes on. Seems to me if a man is going to claim to be a peer of the realm he should spend money on better horseflesh.” Kala jumped up and crossed to the window in time to see the man turn the horse around and leave the square. “Funny, it does look inferior. I’m just glad he’s gone for now.” “Kala, you really should not talk about others in front of people.” “Please, Dru. Even you have little patience for Dewhurst.” “I apologize, Kala. I thought, well, I don’t know what I thought. But just because he escorts you doesn’t mean he has your sole attention.” “Too true. So did you come just to visit?” She asked blatantly. “Actually I came to ask if I could escort you to the Chatham’s ball,” he replied a bit sheepishly. This looked somewhat comedic on a man of his stature. “Southerby,” Kala laughed. “How about I make it up to you and escort you to the masquerade ball in

Vauxhall Gardens on Saturday?” “Dru?” Kala looked at her anxiously, finding that she did enjoy spending time with Justin. He didn’t set her heart to racing, but they got along well together. And most of all he seemed truly to care for her. “The masquerade is one of the last things Richard and I planned to attend this season. I don’t see any problem with it. Perhaps Derek and Tessa would like to us as well. Masquerades tend to be unlike anything else that takes place among the ton.” “Wonderful. I will even let you escort me from here.” “I truly feel special.” “You should,” she answered cheekily. “I promise to rescue you tonight from Dewhurst.” “You’d better, or I’ll never forgive you. But if you don’t, I imagine Mr. McKenzie will.” “So that is the way of it. May the best man win,” Southerby chuckled goodnaturedly. Southerby left after dropping a kiss on Kala’s cheek. His lips were firm, not at all like Dewhurst’s. She felt a sense of friendship and peace, for lack of a better description. “You seem to truly like Southerby,” Drucilla interrupted her thoughts. “I enjoy his company. I also enjoy Mr. McKenzie’s companionship. Lord Dewhurst, however, is another tale entirely. There is just something about the man that I can’t quite put my finger on,” Kala replied. “Have you given up on Gabe then?” “Dru, the only thing between Gabe and me lived in my childish fantasies. It’s time I moved on. He has.” “Oh?”

“Lady Clarissa Blackerby.” “I see.” “I can’t even hate her. She’s so nice and personable, almost delicate. So, it is time that I move on. Put the past behind me. Gabe has only ever seen me as a little sister, and perhaps that is the way it is meant to be,” she broke off and stood. “Pardon me Dru, I think I will have a bath.” Dru watched Kala thoughtfully as she left the room with carefully controlled movements.

Gabe saw Lady Clarissa delivered to her house and finalized plans for escorting her to the ball that night. He turned Diablo toward the War Office. He had several things to attend to. There were several titled men that worked for the government in various capacities. This gave some of the nobility a chance to feel as if they were doing their part in the fight against the little tyrant. Gabe had, however, truly served the government as a sailor, but since acquiring his title he was relegated to primarily office work. Gabe thought back over the encounter with Kala. He gave her credit for hiding the shock of seeing him with Lady Clarissa. Gabe knew that growing up she had developed a crush for him, but that it would never lead anywhere now that he held the title of Duke of Hawkescliffe. His position within the government also put paid to a relationship with Kala. Kala knew too much about him. In his position, she would be a liability. Enemies used weaknesses and Kala could definitely be called that. No, he would marry someone he could keep at a safe distance, both emotionally and physically. That would be the easiest and safest thing. However, he did disapprove of her choice of riding partner today. Gabe rode Diablo up to a large, gray building and absently handed the gelding off to a groom. The weight of the world felt as if it rested on his shoulders as he recalled the many recent conversations with his grandmother. Each of them led to the inevitable fact that he had to produce an heir of the correct lineage for the line to continue. What his grandmother did not know was that he desperately needed someone who could provide much needed funds to the family coffers. He also worried about his mother’s episodes and what might happen if he brought another female into the household. His older brothers had raised hell and most of the trouble they had gotten into had required the duke to financially rescue them. Gabe’s father had also been a poor money manager in his own right, trusted the wrong people and made several bad investments. Gabe refused to let either his mother or grandmother know what dire straits he found the family to be in. He had taken part of the money they had left and invested in shipping with Derek. Their first two shipments had paid well, but risks still abounded,

especially considering their ship had to avoid Napoleon’s. The risk of meeting pirates was high as well. Although they didn’t rule the seas as they once did, the sea remained a dangerous frontier. And then they risked society finding out that they, high-ranking of the ton, were merchants. Gabe wound his way through the hallways of the building absently nodding at the men he ed. The inside of the War Office seemed as dark and dismal as the outside on some days, and unfortunately this happened to be one of those days. He walked up a tight flight of stairs and ed a man with a large stack of books and papers. He reached the floor his office was located on and men buzzed everywhere. The walls felt like they were closing in and people bounced off him as they attempted to rush to the bidding of the man whose voice carried out into the hall. Gabe felt his chest constricting and quickly ducked into Derek’s office and shut the door. “Do you know who your sister rode about in Hyde Park with today?” “No, but I feel certain you are going to inform me.” “McKenzie!” “Truly?” “What in hell is she doing keeping company with that man?” “I don’t know.” “You should. You’re her brother. Isn’t she supposed to answer to you in lieu of her father?” “What do you care, Gabe?” “What do you mean?” “Is it true or not that you have been seen courting Lady Clarissa Blackerby?” “Well, yes.” “So, in that case, what does it matter if Mikala is escorted about by other men? I am sorry if one of them is your bastard brother, but other than not inheriting his

father’s Lairdship, he is considered legitimate by all purposes. If he makes my sister happy, then who am I to stand in her way?” “So you are going to sit there and do nothing?” “That is correct. I also have it on good authority she is being squired by Lord Southerby and Lord Dewhurst as well. Do you expect me to talk to them as well?” “What is she doing, becoming a loose woman?” “Gabe, I think you should really reconsider what you just said about my sister.” “I’m sorry,” he said after several minutes. “I don’t know what has gotten into me. It seems like we take care of one threat to the government and another is waiting in the wings.” “And you feel the weight of taking care of your family as well, don’t you?” Silence greeted Derek. “Is your mother having another spell?” “No.” “Perhaps you should have her taken to the dowager house. I am certain someone from the village would be willing to stay with her.” “I’m not ready to do that.” He pushed off the door, walked further into Derek’s office and rolled his head, attempting to ease the tension in his neck that caused his head to pound. Gabe rolled his shoulders and crossed the room dropping into a visitor’s chair. He saw the huge pile of paper littering Derek’s desk and knew a similar one awaited him in his office. Gabe studied the paperwork and noticed that one paper had “URGENT” scrawled across it. “What’s that?” “I’m sure you have a similar one waiting for you in your office,” Derek ed the piece of paper over to him. He picked it up, and began to read through the missive. Gabe read the paper

three times, not believing his eyes at first before he threw it down on the desktop. He reared back in his chair and contemplated what this meant for the government. Someone that worked in one of the government offices divulged secret information to the French. Finding that person would be difficult, but they had done it before and would do it again. People that worked in these offices had access to everything. “Not another one.” “And this time McKenzie doesn’t have a secretary to blame it on.” “That’s right gentleman,” the man they had just spoken of walked through the door and shut it once again behind him. “I had a feeling I could find you both in here,” he looked pointedly at Gabe, but neither man commented. “What are we going to do about this?” “Find the son-of-a-bitch,” Gabe said, offhandedly. “And how do you propose we do that, Hawke? Hire a town-crier asking all spies to turn themselves in?” “You arse,” Gabe jumped up and pushed McKenzie into the wall. Derek quickly lit from his chair and rounded his desk getting between the two men. “That’s enough! McKenzie, sit behind my desk. Gabe, you sit there,” Derek pointed at the chair the man had recently vacated. “You can inform me of what you two decide to do later.” “Hawkescliffe, if you walk out that door, you might as well keep walking because I will take it as your resignation.” “Go to hell.” “Been there.” The two men stared each other down. Gabe refused to sit down and instead stood by the door with his arms crossed in an attempt to appear superior. “Now, if we can address the matter at hand,” McKenzie looked at the two men. “When Pitt and Canning get wind of this they will be on us like hounds on a fox. Hawke, I am putting this solely in your hands. Blackburn deserves a bit of a break after the last couple of months.”

“That is kind of you, McKenzie.” “Don’t let it get around. Hawkescliffe, this problem is on you. It must be taken care of as quickly and silently as possible. Do you understand?” “Yes. Do you have any idea what or who it is we are looking for?” “There have been rumors spreading around that the person is looking for an object that will help empower Bonaparte, and that they are a member of the beau monde.” “Oh?” “I have even heard asinine talk about the Holy Grail being sought after.” “What?” Derek and Gabe asked in unison. “Damn fools,” the director muttered under his breath. “The important thing is to find the person or persons behind this and bring them in as quickly and quietly as possible. No need to arouse a panic in the government.” “Anything else?” “Not in regards to this. Use any means necessary to find who is responsible.” “I will,” he turned to leave the office. “I’m not done.” Gabe turned and raised an arrogant brow. “You are slipping. Miss Simmons questioned me on our outing about you and your loyalty to the Crown.” “Dammit, I apologize, Director,” Derek colored angrily at the thought of his sister doing something so forward. “This is not Miss Simmons fault, Blackburn. This is about someone who acted carelessly and found themselves overheard in a particularly compromising situation,” McKenzie countered, arching an equally arrogant brow back at Gabe. “I will take care of it,” Gabe replied stiffly. “That had better not mean taking your incompetence out on Miss Simmons.”

“I said I will take care of it,” he bit out. “Now, it seems I have an assignment to begin, if I have your permission to leave.” The director nodded and Gabe slammed the door shut behind him, rattling the glass.

4

Gabe left the room, his mind spinning. He didn’t know whom he wanted to strangle more at that moment, McKenzie or Mikala. Knowing that he had to do something to dispel the anger he felt, he walked out of the building and requested Diablo be brought around. After waiting a few minutes, he mounted his black stallion and headed towards Gentleman Jackson’s. Gabe spent some time taking out his anger on others before making his way to White’s. As much as he hated to it it, the men of the ton were usually bigger gossips than their wives, they were just selective where they indulged in it. Gabe felt certain that if there were any grumblings of treasure hunters, they would be talked about at the club. He dismounted gingerly already feeling sore from his time in the ring. As he walked in he nodded at several before walking to a corner. Listening carefully, he only heard talk floating about the latest society on dit. Finding the peace of the club preferable to what he might find at home, he signaled a footman for a copy of The Times and a glass of whisky. Gabe found himself engrossed in the business section of the paper always seeking new investments. The paper romanticized the war with Napoleon. He knew that it was anything but romantic and attempted to ignore those articles. A loud commotion in the corner aroused his attention. Southerby and Dewhurst stood nose to nose and Southerby looked as if he would pummel the other man at any moment. Gabe calmly folded the paper before laying it on the table. He picked up his glass and took a sip, watching the two men. “You best watch yourself, man,” Southerby said through gritted lips. “Oh, I’ll watch myself all right. I’ll watch as I tup that fiery wench.” Southerby threw a fist that landed squarely in Dewhurst’s abdomen. He doubled over gasping for air. “I know that she allowed you the right to escort her tonight, you bastard, but you just keep this in mind. I’ll be watching you. You’ll not move two feet with her

that I won’t be watching. And if I were her father or brother you would be meeting me on the dueling field come morning and the undertaker would be taking you away shortly after. Do you understand?” When there was no response, he lifted Dewhurst up by his lapels and shook the man. His Scottish brogue became more pronounced the angrier he became. He started to lift his knee, when the man before him began to whimper. “I understand,” he cried covering his crotch. “I’m glad we’ve come to an understandin’.” He threw Dewhurst to the floor. Silence permeated the room as Southerby left, leaving Dewhurst to endure the embarrassment of the very public confrontation. Gabe watched Dewhurst straighten his waistcoat and cravat before stomping out of the club. A tide of whispering followed the men. Gabe shook his head predicting that the books would be full of bets within the hour. That Scots temper would get Southerby into a great deal of trouble if he did not learn to control it. However, Gabe really couldn’t blame him. He didn’t know what happened between the two men, but something about Dewhurst just seemed wrong. He had a title, but no one knew much about him. Most of the time, he spouted a lot of information no one could corroborate. The clock in the foyer of the club began to chime and Gabe decided perhaps he should go home and get ready for the evening. He waited outside for a footman to bring Diablo around when a sudden thought occurred to him. Gabe had seen Dewhurst several times lately around the War Office. He had seen both Southerby and Dewhurst at the War Office over the last few months, in fact. He made a mental note to ask exactly in what manner they served. Gabe decided it could wait until morning and climbed up on Diablo after tipping the footman. Traffic already clogged the streets of London and it took longer than necessary to reach his house in Grosvenor Square. He dismounted and entered the front door that his butler held open. “Good evening, Your Grace.” “Hamlin.” “Your mother and grandmother are waiting to speak to you.” “Now?”

“Yes, Your Grace.” He let out a sigh, raking the fingers of his right hand through his dark hair, leaving it tousled. “Where are they?” “The parlor, Your Grace.” “Thank you, Hamlin.” He walked down the marble corridor to the parlor on the right. His mother had it painted a light blue and he found it tolerable as far as parlors went. The furniture lacked sturdiness, but he didn’t spend much time in this room. “How are my two favorite ladies?” “Good evening, love. How are you?” “Fine Grandmother. You?” He placed a kiss on her wrinkled cheek. “I ache.” “Poor thing,” he winked at her. “Mother,” he placed a kiss on her still smooth cheek. “Not asking how I am?” She huffed. “How are you, Mother?” He asked patiently. “I am fine, thank you for asking. Leticia came by this afternoon.” Gabe bit back a groan as his mother referenced one of his grandmother’s dearest friends, who also happened to be one of the greatest gossips in London. “And how is Lady Byrd?” “Full of information. Are you courting Clarissa Blackerby?” If nothing else, his mother did not waste time trying to extract information. “We are becoming acquainted.” “She comes from good stock, she knows her place, and comes with quite a bank .” “I am well aware of that Mother.” He watched her rise and swish her skirts before crossing the room. She turned back to study him when she reached the

door. “If only you did not have that grotesque scar. It makes you look quite beastly. Do be on your best behavior. Perhaps your manners will sway her to overlook your hideousness. I had such plans for you,” she sighed theatrically before leaving the room. Gabe ground his teeth and fisted his hands behind his back. He stared blindly at the empty doorway and did not realize his grandmother stood beside him until he felt her hand on his arm. “I wish I could say she doesn’t mean it,” the older woman said sadly. She had not lost her beauty over the years. Her chestnut colored hair had streaks of gray shot through it, which did not in any way make her look old, but rather refined. Today she wore a sapphire walking dress that set off her blue eyes, causing them to sparkle. She had a regal bearing, but could also be kind and gentle. “Your father chose poorly with that one. You were the only good thing that came of that union.” “Gabriel, do you care for Lady Blackerby?” “She is a nice girl, Grandmother.” “Nice? Gabriel, do not settle. I know that we have financial difficulties to face, but don’t sell yourself for a lukewarm marriage.” “We are only just now becoming acquainted with one another. I have made no overtures.” “Come sit with me,” she patted the settee next to her. “I need to say this and for you to hear it and then I will speak no more on the topic and trust your decision,” she waited until she saw that he acquiesced to her request before continuing. “Your grandfather and I were forced into a typical ton marriage. I don’t know that we ever loved each other, but we cared for one another. We felt it best to continue that manner with your father and denied him marrying the woman he truly loved, and look what that did to five lives--it ruined them. Even more lives were ruined if you include yourself and McKenzie. Perhaps you should look at breaking tradition and marry for love.” “I don’t love anyone, Grandmother.”

“Not even Mikala Simmons?” “Definitely not her! Did you know she believes I am selling government secrets and has made it her goal to see me crucified for it?” “That is what I am talking about, Gabriel! You need a woman who will bring spice to your life. A woman who won’t let you walk all over her or push her aside.” “I wouldn’t do that to Clarissa,” he denied. “Perhaps not intentionally, but you would Gabriel. What happened between you and Mikala besides that ridiculous treason business?” “She’s not titled.” He watched his grandmother shake her head sadly. “There is more to life than marrying for money and a title. Are either you or Clarissa truly happy with this courtship?” “I believe we are both content.” “I do believe those are the saddest words I ever heard.” “Grandmother...,” Gabe began, looking slightly taken aback. “Promise me you won’t do anything rash. where this came from and why before you completely write Kala out of the story,” she softly kissed his scarred cheek. “By the way, I think the scar makes you look like a pirate,” she said as she rose from the settee and walked across the room. “Did you know that I knew a pirate? He was quite handsome and I was quite smitten,” she said before leaving the room, looking like she floated on air. Gabriel stared after her feeling bemused and bereft.

5

Kala came down the stairs and met Richard and Drucilla at the bottom. She wore a rose colored gown and had a matching ribbon tied around her neck. Jet beads dangled from her ears and black gloves covered almost her entire arm. A black beaded reticule dangled from her right wrist. “Kala, you look beautiful.” “Thank you. I will be the talk of all the women for not dressing in pastels,” she told Drucilla who wore a sapphire blue gown. “It is time someone defied that rule.” “You look quite the thing as well.” “I look fat.” “Not yet, love, but you will,” Richard said as he walked up and placed a kiss on his wife’s neck. Drucilla swatted Richard’s shoulder and they moved toward the door held open by the butler. The town coach stood ready and waiting to take them to the Chatham’s. “I truly dread this evening and am so glad that you decided to come,” Kala sighed. “At least he didn’t meet us here,” Dru put in. “True.” “Who are we talking about?” “Lord Dewhurst.” “That little rat?”

“You don’t like him either?” “Not so much that as he just reminds me of a little rat. He’s never done anything I could put my finger on he’s just. . .” “Trust me, I know. I would have been rescued from having him escort me if Justin Southerby had arrived five minutes earlier.” “Don’t be too trusting with Lord Southerby either Kala.” “Why do you say that Richard?” Kala asked intrigued. “I just think there is more there than appears to be,” he attempted to shrug off her questions. “I’ll be careful.” “See that you do.” They stopped and picked up Derek and Tessa before traveling on to the Chatham’s. On the way they informed them that Dewhurst would be ing their party once they arrived at the ball. “Kala, I thought you were a better judge of character,” Derek said disgustedly. “He cornered me,” Kala defended. “He really did, Derek,” Dru ed in. “If Lord Southerby had been earlier, the circumstances would be entirely different.” “Dewhurst, Southerby and McKenzie. Mikala, don’t you think you have enough men sniffing at your skirts?” Her brother asked irritated. “I didn’t ask for their attention. Besides, what harm will it cause?” “Have you thought about your reputation?” “If my father were titled, it would be a different story entirely.” “But there’s the rub. Your father is not titled and half the women of the ton despise you already.” “Derek, that is enough,” Drucilla interceded, foreseeing her niece’s temper

making an appearance if she did not diffuse the situation. “There is nothing wrong with Kala having several men seek her attentions as long as she is properly chaperoned.” “And has she always been properly chaperoned, Auntie?” “Derek,” Tessa swatted her husband’s leg. Kala’s guilty flush answered his question. “And where were you not chaperoned, sister dear?” “When Mack and I went riding in the park.” “You will not call him Mack!” “He gave me leave to.” “I don’t care if he gave you leave to call him King Tut! You do not refer to a man that intimately until he is your husband. Do you understand?” “Derek, calm down,” Richard said. “You know what happened to you the last time you upset Dru.” “Apologies,” he bit out, still staring daggers at his sister. The carriage settled into an awkward silence. The conveyance lurched to a stop indicating they were now in line to disembark. They did not have to wait overly long for their carriage door to be opened by one of the Chatham’s servants. Once they left the carriage, they were met by Dewhurst who greeted Their Grace’s first, then Derek and Tessa. Finally he turned to Kala and gave her a smile that never met his eyes. “You look simply stunning this evening, Miss Simmons.” “Thank you, Lord Dewhurst,” she said in her naturally raspy voice. She had yet to realize what a voice like that could do to a man. “You look very nice, as well.” And he did, as he was always turned out in the latest fashion. “Shall we go in?” “Of course,” he held out his arm for her to take. She had to hide the little shudder of revulsion that ran through her. He seemed like such a nice man, why

couldn’t she like him? “Good evening, Miss Simmons,” a familiar voice said on the other side of her. “Miss Simmons, is it?” She asked playfully. “Very well then. Good evening, Lord Southerby. How are you this evening?” “Ever watchful,” he replied and stepped behind her and Dewhurst in the receiving line. “Odd.” “What is that?” Dewhurst asked unconcerned. “Nothing,” she replied and turned to greet her host and hostess. Richard and Drucilla were first announced to the group in attendance followed by her brother and sister-in-law then herself and Dewhurst. She happened to glance over and saw that the man practically beamed from ear to ear. She heard Southerby’s name called and then their little entourage made their way down the stairs into the ballroom. Dewhurst led her onto the dance floor with the first announced dance. They were still lacking a partner group when the Duke of Hawkescliffe and Lady Clarissa Blackerby were announced. Kala felt anger that the man could still make her heart race even after everything that had happened. Kala looked up to find the object of her reverie and his escort pairing them for the dance. Gabe never danced, so what had possessed him to begin dancing now? He looked intently at her as if she had done something wrong. How dare he look at her like that? She had not committed the crime. Before she could decide on the sanity of questioning him, the music started, delaying the confrontation. Kala and Dewhurst spent the first several bars of music together before she became Gabe’s partner. He spun her in a perfectly executed move before he bent and whispered fiercely in her ear, “What are you doing here with Dewhurst?” “I don’t believe that is any of your business.” “Do not play games with me,” he bit out. “Just answer the question.”

“He escorted me tonight. Jealous?” She teased. He said nothing, just seemed to stiffen more as he left her and partnered with Clarissa once more. She gave Dewhurst a smile when they came back together, but did not speak to him. Gabe came back to her and she took a deep breath to bolster her courage. “You know, I’m really happy for you and Lady Clarissa.” “What do you mean?” “She will make a wonderful duchess. I hope you two will be very happy together.” Gabe should have been happy by this announcement. Didn’t this prove an end to Kala’s interference in his life? Instead he felt like he had been punched in the gut, much like Dewhurst this afternoon. What was wrong with him? He didn’t care for Kala, not in that way. “Are you all right?” “Fine,” he hissed turning away from Kala once more. He studied Lady Clarissa as they went through the next steps together. She was a diamond of the first water, of that no one could argue, and she would make the perfect duchess. She knew the right people, and served her father well in the role of hostess. Clarissa handled difficult situations with dexterity, as she had shown since her father had remarried a much younger woman after her own mother’s death. “Your Grace, is something wrong?” Clarissa asked in a timid voice. The music came to a halt. Gabe shuttered his expression. “Would you like some refreshments?” “That would be nice,” Clarissa said on a sigh. Gabe led Clarissa far across the room from where his best friend and his family stood. He knew he had begun alienating himself from his friends, but he didn’t know what else to do. He had made his choice and everyone needed to recognize that fact and move on with their lives. Dewhurst returned Kala to Richard and Dru and then excused himself to retrieve

her a glass of punch. Justin came and stood at her side sandwiching her between himself and Drucilla. “What’s wrong with everyone tonight?” “What do you mean?” Dru questioned. “Gabe and I just had the oddest conversation during the dance and now Justin is acting as if he is my protector.” The man she talked about just glanced down at her before looking out over the crowd once more. “I don’t know. Perhaps it’s something in the air.” “Perhaps they should quit breathing it.” “Tell me about your conversation with Gabe.” “First he asked me why I came with Dewhurst. Then I wished him and Lady Clarissa the best. He just clammed up.” “That is odd,” Dru said with a gleam in her eye. A waltz began to play. “Richard, I would like to dance.” “Whatever you wish, my love.” “Kala?” Southerby queried. “I would be enchanted, if it is all right with my brother,” she stared mutinously at Derek until he acquiesced. By the time Dewhurst returned, all three couples were dancing around the ballroom. He watched as Southerby held Kala closely and spun her around the dance floor, and in his opinion, a bit too closely. That should be him out there that she laughed and talked with. He seethed as he realized that she had not spoken once to him while they danced, but had found a few words for Hawkescliffe. Dewhurst noticed the music had stopped and the couples were leaving the dance floor. He forced himself to relax and fix a smile on his face. Miss Simmons approached him and he noticed that her smile seemed a little more forced than it had been only moments earlier.

“Oh, thank you, Lord Dewhurst,” she took the punch from his hand, sipping gratefully. “Anything for you, Miss Simmons,” he bowed over her hand, attempting to contain his anger. Soon another unwelcome visitor ed their group in the form of Stuart McKenzie and once more he watched another man escort Mikala onto the dance floor. He could not wait to have her to himself.

Kala caused waves once again when she granted a dance to Stuart McKenzie upon his arrival. The rest of the evening she spent chatting about mundane topics with Dewhurst while trying to determine what exactly the other three gentlemen were about. Gabe stared daggers at her from across the ballroom, while McKenzie and Southerby stood like two sentinels on either side of her. She wanted to stomp her foot in impotent fury, but knew she would look childish. Thankfully, Dru would not permit her to waltz with Dewhurst after having danced with him once already. In this society, more than one dance could mean a looming engagement, and Mikala did not want that. Wanting to refresh herself, she excused herself from the group and wove her way through the throng of people to the retiring room. She opened the door and the talking and giggling quickly became an uncomfortable silence. This was not the first time she had received this treatment. Most of the women considered her an enemy, a commoner who might take one of their allotted men from them. She turned to leave the women to their opinions when the door opened and Lady Clarissa entered. “Mikala, you look absolutely delightful this evening.” “Thank you, Lady Clarissa,” the two moved toward a vacant corner. “That dress is a beautiful match with your eyes.” “Thank you, and you know you have leave to call me Clarissa. I consider us friends and hope you do as well.” The few women present gulped audibly at that statement and scurried out of the room to share the latest on dit. Mikala could only imagine what they were saying, Imagine a duke’s daughter lowering herself to befriend a commoner! “Clarissa, you really shouldn’t have done that.” “Oh, but it is fun to stir their blood once in a while,” she said mischievously and the two giggled. “I saw that three gentlemen are dancing attendance on you. How very lucky you are.” “I wouldn’t call it luck, Clarissa. Dewhurst is an acquaintance only and the other two are friends.”

“Did you know them before this season?” “Actually, no. Southerby and I met at the museum. We were both confused by an artist’s work. A gentleman explained it to us. We looked at each other and just laughed and the man took off in a huff. The gentleman was the artist of the work in question.” “Oh, my,” Clarissa gave a soft chuckle. “Indeed. I met McKenzie through my brother, and Dewhurst just seemed to appear.” “Well, I do not know any of them very well, but Southerby’s godmother is my aunt. We played together some as children, but have lost touch over the years.” “You really should renew your acquaintance. He is a wonderful man and does not deserve the treatment some of the ton has given him just because of his mother’s background.” “I agree. People can be very judgmental. Are you ready to return to the ball?” “Of course,” the two women walked out of the room arm-in-arm. “Come, let’s take a turn around the ballroom.” “Are you certain you want to be seen with me? I might tarnish your reputation.” “Pish, I am a duke’s daughter. I can do more damage with one well-placed word than any of them can do over an entire season,” she smirked. “Why Clarissa, I didn’t know you had it in you.” “There you are Clarissa. Where have you been?” An older, very distinguished man interrupted their conversation. “Visiting with Mikala. Miss Simmons may I present my father the Duke of Hamilton?” “Miss Simmons, it is an honor,” the tall, slender, silver-haired man bowed deeply over Kala’s hand. She curtsied deeply in return.

“No, Your Grace, the pleasure is mine.” “Clarissa, your step-mother and her brother were asking after you.” “Of course she was,” Kala heard Clarissa mutter. “What was that?” Clarissa’s father bent low to catch what she said. “I said, was she now?” She said loud enough for her father to hear and Kala could see the strain behind the smile. The two women said their goodbyes and parted ways. Perhaps she would pay a visit to Clarissa and offer a shoulder for her to lean on if she should need it. Something did not seem quite right about her father’s new wife and it was the least she could do after she stood up for her against those piranhas in the retiring room. Kala walked past a gallery on her way back to the ballroom and witnessed Gabe quickly open a door and disappear inside. Suspicious, Kala moved quickly down the hall and ducked into an alcove not too far from the room that Gabe entered. She hid behind the curtain, not waiting long before an exotic beauty also entered the room. In fact, she looked to be the same woman she had spied him sequestered with at the earlier ball. Anger radiated from every pore of her body. Kala quickly hurried over to the door and pressed her ear to it, silently cursing the noise from the ballroom that overflowed into the gallery. “My superior was pleased with the information you gave me when last we met,” the feminine French voice said with a touch of sultriness. “What took so long to make the connection? I expected to meet with you again before now.” “What with the war, it is harder to send messages, darling,” “I see,” Gabe replied but sounded suspicious. Kala bent down and looked through the keyhole. Blessedly no key hindered her view. The duo stood almost on the other side of the room. Kala watched the other woman move seductively towards Gabe. She lifted a finger and ran it down his scar. “Do you not believe me?” The woman asked with a pout.

“Should I?” “Did the information I gave you last time not come true?” She continued with the pout. Instead of looking sad, it only made her lips look more sensuous and kissable. “Yes.” “Then what is it?” “Nothing.” He started to turn towards the door, but her hand on his sleeve halted him. “Darling, that is no way to act,” the woman snaked a hand around Gabe’s neck and pulled him down into a heated, ionate kiss. Kala felt a trembling rage work through her body. He was kissing that...that whore! “When does he want the next shipment?” Gabe whispered the question in her ear. Now he nibbled her ear! The nerve of him! “In two weeks. My superior is getting a little nervous.” “Why’s that?” “He thinks someone is suspicious.” “No one is going to suspect anything.” “I tell him that, but,” she broke off with a shrug. “Will I see you soon?” “You know you will.” He bent down and kissed her deeply once more. Then he turned towards the door, this time no hand halted his progress. Kala flew across the hall to the alcove, plastering her body flat against the wall, barely breathing. The curtains swished softly as they drifted shut just as the door opened and closed. She held her breath until she heard his retreating footsteps. Kala waited for the woman to leave, but instead she heard the sound of approaching footsteps once more. Surely Gabe isn’t back for more, she thought angrily. Once more the door opened and closed and once more she rushed over to the door, taking her previous stance.

“Well?” The man’s voice seemed slightly familiar, but Kala could not make a positive identification. He stood with his back to the door and could have been mistaken for any number of gentlemen she had seen this evening. “Everything is set, my love.” “Perfect. Did he suspect anything?” “No. My informant has no notion of who you are.” “Perfect. And who is he?” “I would be betraying you both, my love, if I told you that.” Kala watched as the woman plastered herself against the man and captured his lips with a ion that she found embarrassing. The gentleman backed up towards the door and swiftly turned pressing the woman against it. The sudden movement startled Kala out of her crouching position. She looked at the door and began to hear sounds of ion filtering from the other side. Deciding she had seen and heard enough, Kala quickly fled the hallway. She ducked into an empty room and spent several minutes gathering her composure. She spent the time committing every part of what happened in the gallery to memory. She blushed as she thought about what she heard as she had left, and had to open a window to allow cool air into the room. Knowing Drucilla would be ready to send the troops after her, she decided to re the party. She made her way around the ballroom and noted that Gabe danced with Clarissa once more. By dancing the amount of dances with her that he had, he let the ton know his intentions towards Clarissa. Poor Clarissa. Kala would not wish her worst enemy connected to a traitor. Perhaps she should visit with Clarissa about the situation. After making her way around the entire ballroom, Kala found Richard and Drucilla in almost the same spot she had left them. Tessa and Derek were entering from the terrace and the three gentlemen that had been her shadows all evening were blessedly missing. “Where have you been?” Drucilla asked. “I needed some air,” Kala lied easily. “You look flushed.”

“I am fine. Where are the others?” “They went looking for you.” “Oh. Dru, do you mind terribly if we go home now?” “Of course not. Here comes Dewhurst now. I guess you should at least allow him to escort you out.” “I suppose,” Kala replied pasting a false smile on her face. Southerby and McKenzie both met them at the door and escorted her outside as well. “Dewhurst, I had a lovely evening.” “As did I, Miss Simmons. I hope it would not be too forward if I asked to come by tomorrow?” “I think that would be fine.” He placed another sloppy kiss on her hand making her all too thankful she wore gloves. “I think I will come by as well.” “That’s fine, Southerby.” He took her hand and dropped a kiss as well, but she quickly pulled it from his grip. “Count on me, too,” McKenzie added in his deeply Scottish brogue, setting himself apart just slightly from Justin. After a similar kiss delivered to her knuckles, their party finally entered their conveyance. Kala found herself truly piqued at the three men. They were fighting over her like a beggar might a piece of meat pie. She had had enough! Her head ached not only from their behavior, but also because of Hawkescliffe’s treachery. Once their carriage began moving, she dropped her head back on the leather squab and attempted to command her muscles to relax. “What was all that about?” Drucilla asked. “Three men acting like imbeciles. I have no idea what was going on, but I felt

like a favorite toy three children were fighting over.” “Perhaps some things will come to light tomorrow when they visit.” “If I receive them,” Kala muttered, rubbing her pounding head.

6

Gabriel escorted Lady Clarissa home. “I had a wonderful time, Your Grace.” Her words did not match her voice which seemed strained compared to the beginning of the evening. “As did I, Lady Clarissa.” “Please, call me Clarissa. It is so much easier.” “Yes, Clarissa. If it’s not too forward of me to ask, is all well?” “Of course,” she waved off his concern and smiled serenely at him. “I see,” he replied, content with her answer. “I will call on you soon. Good night,” he bent and placed a kiss on her gloved knuckles. She gave a curtsy and then turned into her house. Gabe climbed into his coach and ordered the driver to take him home. Kala had been the woman Dewhurst talked about earlier today, he felt sure of it. He seethed in anger. If he had known that, he would have gladly aided Southerby in his earlier endeavor. How dare the man impugn Kala’s reputation? He would have to have a talk with Derek and Richard and warn them to be careful of which vipers they allowed to escort her. He arrived home to find his grandmother reading in the parlor. She wore an old nightgown and wrap, her hair braided and draped over one shoulder. “You’re up late,” he moved across the room and dropped a kiss on her cheek. “Couldn’t sleep. Something is bothering me, but I just can’t quite put my finger on it,” she looked up to see the look Gabe gave her. “Don’t give me that look. One of these days you will appreciate my ability. Now, did you have a good time?” “Fair,” he walked over to the sideboard and poured himself a brandy. Considered a smuggled good now due to the war, he still refused to give up his favorite

drink. “Would you care for anything?” “No, thank you. Come and sit with me for a while.” Gabe moved over to the chair across from the settee that she occupied and sprawled in it. “Was it a grand event?” “I suppose so.” “You suppose? Did you not pay attention?” “Not really. There were other things going on. Besides, if you are so interested, why don’t you attend the events?” She merely waved him off and redirected the conversation, “What were the other things going on?” “I really don’t want to talk about it.” “Yes, you do. I can tell something is bothering you. You just don’t think I can handle it.” “You’re right.” He saw the determination in his grandmother’s eyes and knew she would not give up on the topic until he confided in her. He had always been close to her and she could read him only too well. “Fine, there were two men earlier today fighting over a woman in White’s. One of the men made derogatory comments. At the time I stayed out of it because I felt it wasn’t my business. I never heard the woman’s name, so I did nothing.” “You found out this evening that you knew the woman?” “Mikala,” he muttered before taking a deep drink of brandy. “Oh dear. You must warn Derek.” “I know. However, she is staying with Richard and Drucilla for the time being.” “Tell Richard as well. Do you truly worry for her welfare?” “Yes,” he sighed. “You should tell Mikala as well. She needs to be able to protect herself, and if

any young woman can, it is she. She also needs to prepare herself for any talk. If you pieced it together, do not think you are the only one.” “You’re right. She and I also had a strange conversation during a dance.” “Really?” “Yes. She wished me and Lady Clarissa happiness.” “She has moved on,” his grandmother sounded almost sad. “It appears so and I’m glad for it,” he tossed back the rest of his brandy. “Are you trying to convince me and yourself?” “I’m retiring for the night. I’ll see you tomorrow sometime,” he said ignoring her comment. He leaned over and kissed her cheek. “Pleasant dreams, grandson,” he heard her call as he left the room. Instead of pleasant dreams, nightmares plagued him. Kala kept calling to him, screaming for help in her raspy voice. He could hear a man laughing sinisterly, but could never locate them. He ran about an unfamiliar countryside until he came to a small cottage. He heard a scream from inside and threw his body against the door, knocking it in. Blood covered the room and a woman lay on the floor. Blood covered her as well. Her eyes were open, but saw nothing. He had seen the death stare too many times to mistake it for anything else. He moved closer to her and fell to his knees as recognition hit. He woke startled, breathing hard and drenched in sweat. He looked around the room. Recognizing his bedroom Gabe fell back against the mattress still sweating and rubbed his hands over his face. He had been dreaming, but why had the focus been Kala? His grandmother claimed to have premonitions. Were they like what he had just experienced? Never before had he had such a vivid dream, except once. Years ago, when they were all still children he had dreamed Kala had broken her arm. He didn’t tell anyone and a few days later a horse threw her and she did indeed break her arm. He had also dreamed of that fateful day he rescued her and received his scar. Gabe shivered at the memory he had suppressed for years. Had he inherited the sight of seeing from his grandmother? If so, why did they only involve Kala? Clarissa seemed to be having some sort of

problem, why didn’t he dream about her? More importantly, was Kala truly in danger? He stood shakily and walked nude across the room to the water pitcher. Gabe poured tepid water into the bowl and splashed his face. He looked into the mirror over the bowl. His eyes still looked haunted. The mirror reflected the scar that covered most of his face, and he studied it intently. The scar he had received fighting over Kala’s honor so many years ago. Other scars dotted the rest of his body, but they could be hidden. Besides, none mattered more to him than this one. He shook his head to scatter his thoughts and cursed his overactive mind. No danger followed her. Her most serious problem involved an overzealous suitor. Gabe would warn Derek and Richard and let them take care of the situation. He had far more serious things to deal with at this point in time.

Kala awoke late the next morning, exhausted, her eyes gritty. She found herself still annoyed with all the men from last night. They acted like little boys keeping a careful eye on their favorite toy. She went downstairs to find food to break her fast. Enjoying the peace and quiet of being the only one there, she took her time and read the newspaper avoiding the gossip column. Instead, she read the business section and the articles that discussed the war. She had spent a restless, sleepless night tossing and turning and pondering everything she heard between that woman, Gabe, and then the other man. Gabe’s treacherous behavior disappointed and hurt her. She had always thought him to be such an upright man, having fought beside iral Nelson. Why was he doing this? Should she confront him and give him the opportunity to explain? She dismissed that thought as she ed his earlier refusal of any involvement. She rested her head in her hands in confusion. Tension infused her shoulders and neck, causing her head to throb. Attempting to ease the tightness, she rolled her shoulders. One thing had become clear after last night, she would not be marrying. She would rather be an old spinster with no one to answer to than be treated as she had been last night. Also, if truth be known, she would settle for nothing less than love, and she lacked that emotion with all three men currently vying for her attention. She refused to tie anyone up in a loveless marriage. Mikala also refused to be a burden on anyone, and that meant finding a means of . Perhaps she could open a finishing school for young ladies. “No mother would entrust their daughter to you,” she chided herself. This would take some time and research. She had a good head for numbers and the business section of the paper always made much more sense to her than etiquette rules ever had. Men did not do business with women. She would have to adopt a male persona for her business transactions. This might be more difficult than she had originally thought. Kala left the breakfast room, taking the paper with her and retired to the library. She settled down on the sofa and began reading the business section in earnest making mental notes as she went. The morning ed rather quickly as she

made plans for her future. She had several ideas that she wanted to investigate further. Kala enjoyed a pleasant visit with Dru when she came down then went upstairs to change into her riding habit after asking the butler to have Venus brought round. She stood at the bottom of the stairs pulling on her riding gloves when a knock sounded at the door. Thompson opened the door allowing Southerby to enter. “Just the man I want to talk to. What were you doing last night?” “Not now.” Thompson again opened the door and allowed Dewhurst entrance as well. “Good afternoon, Lord Dewhurst.” “Miss Simmons. My, don’t you look fetching.” “Thank you.” “I came for that ride you promised me, Miss Simmons,” Southerby interrupted the conversation. “Venus should be ready. Thompson?” “Yes, Miss Kala.” “Oh, but I wanted to take you about in my phaeton,” Dewhurst said with a whine to his voice. “I am sorry, but I had already promised this afternoon’s ride to Lord Southerby,” she answered a bit coolly. “Perhaps another time. Southerby, shall we?” “Of course. Dewhurst,” he nodded his head at the man as he followed Kala outside. If it were possible, Dewhurst seemed to reek of anger. How could he be angry over a simple horse ride? Kala mentally scoffed at the man and his manner. “Thank you,” Kala nodded at the footman that gave her a leg up. She saw that Dewhurst left the house and had climbed into his phaeton before she and Southerby turned the other direction towards Hyde Park. Today a groom

followed at a discreet distance for propriety’s sake more than likely per Derek or Richard’s instruction. Her companion chuckled as they left Grosvenor Square. “What do you find so amusing, my lord?” “That was really bad form Kala.” “Perhaps, but if he wanted to ride with us, he should have brought his horse.” “Remind me to never get on your bad side.” “He’s not on my bad side. He’s just not. . .” “Not me?” “Don’t flatter yourself, my lord, particularly after last night. I would appreciate an explanation for your behavior.” She noticed that he stiffened a bit. “I am sorry, but I cannot do that.” “Oh, no you don’t. You and McKenzie both acted strangely. Then Hawkescliffe interrogated me as to why I had allowed Dewhurst to escort me. Now, kindly explain, or you can hie yourself off as well.” “Dewhurst said some unpleasant things about you at White’s. I just wanted to watch out for you. I seem to Hawkescliffe being there as well. He must have overheard the conversation and realized who Dewhurst had been referring to when you showed up in his company. McKenzie I cannot speak for.” “I see. Well, I’m flattered that you wanted to look after me, but I can take care of myself. I hunt, ride, and fire a pistol with deadly accuracy.” “Well, it seems you are not the helpless female that some are.” “Definitely not.” They entered the park and headed toward the Serpentine, following it around until they reached Rotten Row. Kala wore a jaunty little hat that matched her sapphire riding habit. Her hair had been braided and coiled about her head. “So, my lord, how good of a rider are you?” “Justin, please. And I’ve been known to win a few races.”

“Really? Why don’t you prove it?” Kala called over her shoulder as she urged Venus into a gallop. The wind rushed past her and ripped the bonnet from her hair. She could not have cared less. The strength of Venus beneath her rejuvenated her spirit. She glanced behind her and found herself a length ahead of Justin, albeit she had cheated a bit. She turned around and the smile around her lips died a little at the dark figure at the end of the run. The man is involved in treachery, she reminded herself. She pasted a smile on her flushed face, and pulled up as she neared the end. Justin finally caught up with her. “You’re a bruising rider, Kala.” “I’ll take that as a compliment, Justin,” she laughed, unaware of how her altered voice affected the nearby men. “It is,” he gave her a charming smile that should have caused her heart to somersault and her toes to curl. Nothing. Too bad the same could not have happened when she turned back to the dark man with the menacing look on his face. Her heart careened madly and she suddenly felt hot all over. You’re just exerted from the race, she told herself. “Miss Simmons, Southerby.” “Hawkescliffe,” Southerby greeted. Kala merely inclined her head. “Hello, Hawkescliffe,” she greeted him with aloofness. He seemed taken aback by her tone. She smiled a little at the shock he couldn’t quite hide. “Have you developed a psychic ability?” “What?” “You keep appearing wherever I am. I just thought perhaps you were reading my thoughts.” “Don’t be absurd. Where is your chaperone?” “He was with us earlier.” Kala turned in her saddle and looked around. “That’s odd.”

“If you didn’t behave like such a hoyden, you wouldn’t have lost him.” “Now see here,” Southerby began, but Kala placed a hand on his arm halting him. “And you, Your Grace, are being an obstinate ass. You know that is a character flaw that you dearly need to work on. Only my brother, father or husband could ever tell me what to do, and even then I will continue to do as I see fit.” Gabe stiffened even more if that were possible. “And by the by, I do not see you in any of those roles, do you?” He wheeled his horse, a fine black gelding, the complete opposite of her white filly, and left without a word. The man beside her let out a low whistle. “Did you hear a growl right before he left? I think he would have gladly strangled you if there had been no witnesses. Perhaps you should be nicer to him.” “Please. I’ve known him forever and he really has become an obstinate ass.” Southerby’s laugh startled her. “What’s so funny?” “Oh, it’s just that you are the first person that I’ve heard of to leave the Duke of Hawkescliffe speechless.” “Well, you know what the Duke of Hawkescliffe can do with his title?” Justin held up a hand to ward her off. A smile still spread across his face. “Please, no more. Let’s head back and see if we can’t find that groom.” All the way back to the house, the two laughed and talked. Justin felt like an old, dear friend and she hated that. Why couldn’t she feel the heart racing flutters she felt when Gabe came near? They met the groom halfway to the house. “Miss Kala, I’m so glad you’re all right. My horse took a stumble in a rabbit hole and began limping. I had to walk him back.” “Will he be all right?” “The stable master thinks he will be fine. I tried to call after you, but you didn’t hear me.” “No, I didn’t, I’m sorry. But everything is fine,” she answered, attempting to ease his concern. She pulled up in front of the house. Southerby had already

dismounted and stood beside her. He reached up to help her down. When he held her a little longer than necessary, she didn’t pull away. He bent down and brushed firm lips across hers when she heard a deep voice clearing behind her. She whipped around to see Gabe staring at them from the doorway. “You truly are following me, aren’t you?” “Do you want all of London to know the type of woman you are? Do you have any idea that you are the latest topic in the betting books? And the more time you spend with him,” he nodded pointedly at Justin, “the worse it is.” “Excuse me?” “What the hell?” Kala and Justin spoke in unison, both shocked at the implication Gabe had just made. He looked at her a moment longer, ignoring Southerby altogether, then stormed over to his horse. Gabe mounted, and took off towards his house, which, unfortunately happened to be across the square from Dru and Richard’s. When he arrived they could hear the slam of his front door across the way. “You lost your hat,” Justin commented trying to take her mind off her surly neighbor. “Oh well.” He tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and cupped her cheek. “I’m sorry if I have made the whole of London think ill of you.” “No, don’t feel bad about one particular man,” she gave the house Gabe had disappeared into a mutinous look. “I’ll see you Saturday evening for the masquerade?” “Of course.” Kala waved at him as he rode off then entered the house. She went into the sitting room hoping to find Dru. She sat there quietly knitting. “I’m really going to have to gather the nerve to tell him that I think of him only as a friend.”

“Who?” “Justin.” Kala saw Dru’s arched eyebrow and clarified, “Lord Southerby.” “Oh. What happened to the groom?” “Pardon?” Dru gave Kala a look that bordered between motherly and impish. “You mean to tell me that he came over here to tattle on me? The nerve of that man. I tried to call a truce last night for Clarissa’s sake. Wish him happy and all that, and now he does this? What is he thinking?” Dru refused to respond. “Are you going to say anything?” “You really should make sure your groom is with you next time.” “Unexpected accident.” “And you really shouldn’t allow gentlemen to take such liberties on the front steps.” “You were spying on me.” “Perhaps. Gabe is just worried about you. He told me something about Dewhurst that you should know.” “Justin already told me.” “Good. You just need to be more aware, and that’s all I’m going to say on the subject.” A few minutes of silence ed. “So how was the kiss?” “Nice.” “Just nice?” “You sound almost disappointed.” “Perhaps.” “I’m going to change and take a bath.” Dru nodded and kept knitting. She went upstairs and called for a bath. Kala paced her room and became angrier the more she thought about Gabe’s interference. How dare he try to dictate to her through her family? He should be more concerned with his own well-being. If she knew

of his nefarious activities, how many other people did? She stormed over to her writing table, and pulled together her journal, pen, and ink. Furiously she scribbled down everything that she had witnessed the night before. She had been going to destroy the previous information, but not now. After sanding the ink, she closed the book and stuffed it deep into the back of a drawer. Just getting the information down on paper made her feel somewhat better. Once the maid indicated her bath awaited her, she removed her clothes and lowered herself into the hot, jasmine scented water. Both the scent and water soothed her body as well as her nerves and emotions.

7

The next afternoon, Justin stopped by unexpectedly. “This is a pleasant surprise,” Kala greeted him with a warm, friendly hug. “I felt bad about the trouble I caused for you yesterday with Hawkescliffe.” Dru had ed them and rang for tea and refreshments. “Don’t. We did nothing wrong and he should not have interfered. Perhaps I should have paid more attention to the groom. I must it, I do tend to be a bit reckless.” “Perhaps that is why I like you so much,” Justin teased. “Justin, I. . .” she was cut off by a knock and Thompson entering the room. “For you, Miss Kala. Just came by messenger.” “Messenger?” “What is it Kala?” “A letter from Papa,” she sounded both shocked and concerned. She tore into the missive and became as still as a statue as she read it. “That bastard,” she said through clenched teeth. “Kala,” Drucilla onished. Both Dru and Justin watched as she paced the room in anger. All of a sudden she turned and faced Southerby. “Do not leave, I will be back in a moment,” she dashed out of the room. She could be heard running up the stairs and Dru grabbed the forgotten note and quickly scanned it. “Oh Gabe, what have you done?” In a moment, Kala flew back down the stairs, a sealed envelope in her hand. Justin had an almost comical look on his face when he read her hastily scrawled

script. “Kala, what the bloody hell is going on? Oh, pardon me, Your Grace,” he ended almost as an afterthought. “No, I couldn’t agree more. Kala, what is going on? Perhaps you should do as Michael said and return home,” she suggested. “No. Papa only suggested it because Derek bullied him. He more than likely forgot he wrote the letter ten minutes after sending it off. Derek only wrote to Papa in the first place because Gabe bullied him. I will allow no one to bully me. But for Gabe to interfere and think he has a right to write my father as well, the man has gone too far. I will be staying until the season is over. Then I will leave on my and go where I choose. Justin, I would greatly appreciate it if you would see the message delivered.” “I do not know if that is wise.” “If you do not do it for me, I will see it done myself.” “Kala, are you certain?” “I have never been more certain of anything in my life.” I will not forgive Gabe’s interference in my life. He expects me to trust his word, but gives no trust in return. I will see this through and do what must be done and may God have mercy on his treacherous soul.

Several days ed since the letter arrived from her father, and she found herself to be no calmer. At least she managed to master a happy façade for those around her. She refused to feel guilty about the delivery of the short missive. Many people in her life had more than adequate opportunity to tell her the truth if they in fact knew it themselves. Gabe should not have presumed to take control of her life. He gave up that right long ago, she thought a bit sadly before shaking herself out of her stupor. She turned her thoughts to preparing for the meeting that would take place at the masquerade. Both she and the other person would be anonymous to each other, only recognizable by a white rose each would carry. Kala tapped a well-manicured finger against her lip as she worked out the logistics in her mind at maintaining her disguise. Everyone would have seen her as Diana, so she would somehow have to have two disguises and if one looked to be more masculine, then all the better. A knock on her bedroom door disturbed her musings. “Yes?” “Miss Kala, you have a visitor.” “Isn’t it a little early?” “Well, no miss. You’ve been up here an awful long time.” “Oh. Very well,” halfway down the stairs she ed to ask who had come to call. “Lord Dewhurst, miss.” Kala inwardly groaned at the thought of having to entertain Dewhurst for even the smallest amount of time. She very seriously considered feigning illness when she glimpsed him waiting for her in the doorway of the salon. She mumbled a very unladylike word, but smiled as she greeted him. “I had hoped to coax you to me for a ride. I brought my new stallion.” “Oh, Lord Dewhurst, what a lovely idea, but there is the masquerade I have to

get ready for. I have a last fitting for my costume this afternoon,” she twisted the truth, because her costume already hung in her wardrobe. Kala hoped she put just enough sweetness in her words to convince him otherwise. “I see,” he clipped out. “Will you be going to the masquerade?” She knew she would regret asking this question, but she wanted him gone. “Indeed I will. Who will you be disguised as, so that I might ask you for a dance?” “Diana.” “Very fitting.” “Pardon?” “Nothing. I wouldn’t want you to miss your fitting.” “Thank you for stopping by,” she gave him her hand and attempted to hide her disgust as his moist lips placed a kiss on her knuckles. The most hideous smacking sound she had ever heard in her life accompanied the sloppy kiss, making her skin crawl. “Until tonight.” “Indeed.” Once the door shut she wiped the back of her hand on her dress and turned to go up the stairs. “Halt!” Kala stopped mid-stride, cringing when she heard the voice she had been successfully avoiding the last several days. She spun around pasting a bright smile on her face. “Dru, you just caught me. I am going upstairs to begin getting ready for this evening.” “No you don’t, young lady. My brother, your father, has entrusted your brother

and me with your care while in London. Since you will not talk to Derek, you bloody well will talk to me. You are going to sit down and tell me what game you think you’re playing.” “Pardon?” “Do not play the innocent with me,” Dru grabbed hold of her upper arm, like she would a misbehaving child, and led her into the salon she had just departed. Her aunt gave her a little shove and slammed the door shut behind them. “Now, tell me what kind of trouble you have stirred up with that letter.” “I cannot.” “You can and you will. What is going on with you? Ever since you received that letter from your father you have been in a snit.” Kala walked over to the window and stared out, not seeing the children playing in the square with their nannies, instead seeing only the house of her enemy across the way. She felt Dru’s comforting arms come around her. “Kala, you used to tell me everything. Why can’t you talk to me about this?” Kala only shook her head, biting her lip in an attempt to curtail the tears she felt were perilously close to falling. The kindness in Dru’s voice had begun to unravel the emotions she had been firmly holding in check. Regardless of what he had done, she had once adored Gabe and had eventually wished for more as she had matured. This very evening she would reveal information that could prove the man she had once thought herself in love with a traitor. All of their lives would be forever changed. “Kala, you did think through whatever it is you’re involved in, didn’t you?” Kala merely shrugged, biting her lower lip hard to keep the tears at bay. “Sweetheart, what have you done?” Dru wrapped her in her arms, not helping Kala’s emotional duress at all. Kala began doubting her plans for the evening. What if things were not as they appeared to be? No! She heard what he had said with her own ears. She pushed herself away from Dru’s comforting embrace. “I really should begin to get ready for the masquerade.” “Kala, you have to talk to me sometime.” “No, Dru, I don’t. Not about this, and if that means I need to leave your house

then I will. Please just give me enough time to make other arrangements.” “Mikala Ann Simmons, I am not kicking you out of my house. I am just concerned about you.” “I know,” she turned and quietly opened the door and left the room, but not before she witnessed the hurt look that ed over Dru’s face. She had begun this and she would involve no one else. Kala squared her shoulders and resolved herself to see tonight’s events through to whatever end they would lead. She knew what she had to do and she would see it done. No regrets, no doubts. The authorities would have the information needed and then it would be out of her hands.

Kala had just finished stuffing the dark pants, shirt, and a plain brown leather mask into her quiver in preparation for her meeting tonight. She sat at her vanity in her corset and pantaloons. The costume she wore draped off the shoulder on one side prohibiting her from wearing her camisole. She had piled her hair on top of her head with pins stuffed everywhere to hold up the heavy tresses. She took two ribbons, one white and the other gold, and attempted to wind them through her hair. Her hands shook so badly she had to stop and gather herself. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly, getting control of herself. The second attempt saw the ribbons put in place. She walked over to her bed and lifted the white, Grecian-style dress and stepped into it. She fastened the right shoulder and put on her gold belt and sandals that laced up her leg. Tonight she would be Diana, goddess of the hunt. She held her quiver by one strap behind her back and grabbed the other one dangling from the bottom. After latching the belt-like straps together, she stood in front of the mirror and adjusted the quiver. She definitely looked like a huntress. She quickly grabbed her mask before exiting her room. The others were already downstairs waiting. Richard and Drucilla were dressed as Tristan and Isolde. Derek and Tessa would meet them there and had planned on dressing normally and would wear a mask and a domino. Justin waited for her as well. He portrayed Cyrano this evening, complete with a mask that had a long nose. “My, don’t you all look wonderful.” “So do you, my dear,” Justin said as he took her hand and dropped a kiss on her cheek. “Thank you.” She handed Justin a white mask with a gold filigree design. “Would you mind concealing my identity kind sir?” “It would be my pleasure.” The mask covered just a narrow portion of her face, but enhanced her hazel eyes as well as the gold on the dress and in her hair. The mask brought special attention to her lush, full lips. “No one will be able to recognize you.” “Isn’t that the point of a masquerade?”

“Point taken,” he bowed deeply over her hand. “Are you two ready?” Richard asked them. “Of course.” The gentlemen helped the two women into the carriage and the quartet began the journey to Vauxhall Gardens. This proved to be quite a gathering if the traffic flow was any indication. “How many people do you think will not be among the ton?” “I would hate to hazard a guess,” Justin quipped, “at least until the midnight unveiling.” “Perhaps you two ladies should stick close to us this evening.” Kala and Dru looked at each other and rolled their eyes. “Richard, I think any trouble we could possibly get in ended with Tessa and Derek.” “Perhaps, but I never know about you Kala. You seem to find trouble and your parents would throttle me if I let anything happen to you.” “Perhaps Richard is right after all,” Drucilla added nervously. “You all worry too much,” Kala scoffed, and wondered if Dru had told her husband about the incident of a few days ago. “Besides, we will be meeting up with Derek and Tessa as well. Let’s not spend the evening worrying, but having fun.” The carriage finally rolled up to the gates of Vauxhall to let them disembark. They walked in and bumped into a familiar couple—Gabe and Lady Clarissa. He wore a black domino and mask. Clarissa looked like a Siren. “Good evening. Don’t you two look fashionable?” “Thank you,” Lady Clarissa replied. “Lady Blackerby, you look lovely.” “Thank you Southerby. Aunt Gertrude asked about you the other day.” “Yes, I need to go by and see her.” “She would like that very much. Kala, you met my father the other evening, but let me introduce you to my step-mother.” Kala noticed a bit of strain enter

Clarissa’s voice as she made the introductions. Interesting, she mused to herself. “And this is her brother, Mr. Montmorency.” Once the introductions were made and everyone wished each other a happy evening, the two groups parted. Kala noticed that Gabe had not said one thing to her during the entire exchange. Whatever nervousness or apprehension she had felt about this evening’s endeavor were now gone. She did feel a bit guilty about not giving him a chance to defend himself. If I had asked him anything, he probably would have told me to mind my own business, she chided herself. They made their way to the box and noticed another couple already resided in it. They quickly greeted Derek and Tessa and exchanged pleasantries about one another’s costumes. The air had a chill about it as they were approaching the end of October, but all would be warm soon enough from the dancing and festivities. Determined to enjoy the evening as much as possible, she attempted to push away any nagging thoughts. The crowd flowed past their box in an endless cascade of colors. People were dressed as Henry VIII, Queen Elizabeth, and Cleopatra. Everyone seemed to be having a wonderful time. The masquerade allowed for anonymity that many people seemed to revel in. People used it as a chance to experiment where they might not in normal circumstances. Kala knew that even courtesans came to these events until the unveiling and then they would quietly slip away. Nerves plagued her as she found herself thinking about her meeting later this evening. A knot formed in the pit of her stomach. Nerves, she reassured herself. A tap on her shoulder startled her from her reverie and made her jump. She jerked around to see Cyrano staring intently at her. “Are you all right?” “Of course, why wouldn’t I be?” “I’m not sure. You just seem to be. . .well, not here.” “I assure you, I am definitely here.” “Well then, will you me for this waltz?” “It would be my pleasure.” She allowed him to escort her onto the dance floor

unaware of the seething man watching them from the sidelines.

He shouldn’t be dancing that closely with her, the man thought. His plain black mask provided a barrier between him and the outside world. He watched the woman he desired being swept up into the arms of another man. How dare she let other men have such privileges? He would teach her that only he touched her. And he would, as soon as he found out what information she had to give. He just prayed he wouldn’t have to do anything drastic. But just in case, he must be ready. Always be ready for the unexpected. And he would be ready.

8

Kala laughed up at something Justin told her as he twirled her around the dance floor. “That’s more like it,” he whispered in her ear. A tender smile spread across his lips. Nothing again. Frustration engulfed her. Why couldn’t she feel anything more than friendship for him? The answer tried to creep in on her, but she firmly pushed it back. “What’s more like it?” she asked playfully. “That beautiful smile of yours back where it belongs. You have been too serious for much of the night.” “I’m sorry Justin. I’ve had a lot on my mind.” “Perhaps it has something to do with that missive you had me deliver?” “Perhaps,” she evaded the answer. “Would you like to talk about it?” “Not particularly.” “All right then, I’ll just have to find something else to occupy your mind.” Again he whirled her around the dance floor. They bumped into another couple and received a glaring look from Gabe. His eyes shot sparks at them through the stark black mask he wore. “Pardon us Your Grace, Lady Clarissa.” Kala couldn’t suppress her giggle. “They make a lovely couple,” Clarissa spoke softly to Gabe after the other couple ed them.

“Maybe,” he muttered. “She should be more careful of who she keeps company with.” “Oh? Lord Southerby is a gentleman.” “Maybe, but not all men can be trusted. Gentleman or not.” “But you can, can’t you?” She had stiffened noticeably in his arms. He gave her his most charming smile. “Of course I can.” He felt her relax slightly, but not completely. She had been acting very strange of late. He would ask her later about her behavior, but he had a meeting he had to attend within the next half hour. Perhaps one that would shed some light on the case McKenzie had put him in charge of. He led Clarissa back to her family. “I’m sorry to have to leave you this evening, but duty calls.” “I understand. Have a pleasant night.” “You too, Clarissa,” he bent and brushed a kiss over her gloved knuckles. She surreptitiously pulled her hand away before his lips could actually touch them. When he made eye with her, she hid whatever she had been thinking. “Your Graces.” He bowed deeply before turning to leave and began moving to the location indicated, then patiently waited.

The crowd on the dance floor began jockeying for better positions to watch the fireworks that would begin at the unveiling, which happened at the strike of Midnight. The shuffling people aided Kala’s escape from her party. She slipped off onto one of the side paths and ducked into an unoccupied gazebo, without knowing two pairs of eyes watched her movement. She quickly removed her quiver and dug inside for the woolen pants. She pulled them on and tucked the ends of her dress into the waist. She made quick work of removing the coarse shirt and pulling it on over her outfit as well. She quickly exchanged masks, the leather one covered much more of her face and the eye holes were larger so her sight would not be impeded. Finally, she removed the last part of her ensemble, an old sailor’s toboggan of her brother’s. She pulled it low over her face, making sure the majority of her hair would be tucked under it. She took mental stock of herself and started to leave the gazebo when she looked down at her feet. “Bloody hell,” she whispered. She chewed herself out for forgetting shoes. Her pants were long enough to cover most of the sandals and would simply have to do. She dug into the quiver and grabbed the wilted white rose lying in the bottom. She pulled it out and threaded it through a hole in the shirt where it laced. The quiver she quickly stuffed beneath one of the benches before moving down the steps. She sprinted farther down the path, moving almost silently. She came to a Y and took the left branch that would lead her to the assigned meeting place. She had only been here once before, but she ed this path fairly well. It contained all the classical statues tucked into the hedges, almost like alcoves. The statue of Aphrodite came into view. Kala slowed to a walk in order to catch her breath. A large man ed her on the path, startling her a bit, as she came to stand beside the statue. He wore a plain black mask like so many of the men did this evening. However, he wore a white rose that looked somewhat better than hers. After the attack earlier this year, her voice could easily be mistaken for a young man reaching maturity or a gruff old man, so she didn’t bother to disguise it. “I take it you are the one sent to meet me.”

“I am. You do know that if the information you have is true, your very life could be in jeopardy if it fell into the wrong hands.” “Which is why I ed the authorities.” She tried to make note of his speech, but he spoke through a scarf wrapped around his face that muffled his words. “Some authorities cannot always be trusted.” “Can you?” “Explicitly.” “Then I see no problem, do you?” “No.” “Good. I want to tell you the information, but I’m not sure I want to reveal the name.” “What good does that do me?” “I really don’t know. I’m having a few doubts.” “There are men and women trying to tear apart this country and kill our men. Do you want that on your conscience for the sake of saving one man?” “Let’s take it a step at a time. I overheard a highly titled lord informing a very French woman about where our men would be landing at various places on the continent.” “That is critical information.” “I know.” “How long ago did you hear this?” “A fortnight.” “A fortnight? Do you realize there could already be men dying because you failed to come forward earlier?”

“Yes, and believe me, I have lived with that guilt every day and night since,” she took a deep, fortifying breath before going on. “I recently heard another meeting. Same man, same woman, same type of information.” “This man must be very special to you for you to wait so long.” “Perhaps once, but no more.” Gabe squinted through his mask to try and get a better look at the informant. He found the person to be familiar in some way. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it. It was almost as if he would know this person in a different setting. He shook his head and brought himself back to the conversation. “How did you overhear this information? Are you a servant?” “Aye. In the wrong place at the right time.” “Will you tell me the name of the man?” “Not yet.” “Why not?” “I don’t want to see him hang, and I just realized he would indeed hang if found guilty.” “Did you think he would be slapped on the wrist and told to be a good boy from now on?” “I’m not sure what I thought.” That voice wound around him like it had so many times in the recent past. He felt his body tighten in reaction. Surely not. “I think deep down he is a good and honest person. For some reason he is just confused right now. Perhaps it is the lure of the woman,” she continued, pulling him out of his reverie. A man wouldn’t have that trace of bitterness about a woman involved with a man. That only left two options. Neither one set well with him. He had to hear her talk again, just to be sure. Gabe felt almost positive Kala could be found under that mask, but who did she speak of? Southerby? Dewhurst? Perhaps even McKenzie? Her demeanor told him she cared deeply for the man. He had never known her to be that serious about anyone, let alone those three.

“Can you give me a description of the woman?” She did. She described Natalia perfectly, including the red dress she wore to Richard and Drucilla’s ball for Derek and Tessa. The red dress that had left little to the imagination. The dress that Mikala had seen when she peeked through the door after eavesdropping on them. “Dammit,” he bit out. “Pardon?” “Nothing, I need to think for a moment.” If everything added up correctly, that meant she still considered him a traitor, even after told otherwise. He knew Natalia had fallen for the information, but he hadn’t realized anyone else had, or that anyone had heard the information being ed. If she heard, who else could possibly have heard? “I believe I have seen that woman around before.” “You have?” “Indeed. Her name is Natalia and she is a French spy.” He knew he deliberately fed her information, but he had to gain her trust. Then he would reveal himself and try to explain the situation. In the end he would turn her over to Derek and insist he escort her as soon as possible back to her parents. He thought he had made it clear to Mr. Simmons how much danger she was placing herself in, but the older man must have ignored the urgency of the letter. “So, I was right.” She sounded rather disappointed. She stared at the ground, but he could have sworn he saw the glimmer of tears on her dark, sable lashes. “Then you should know that I saw this man and another meet with the same woman the other evening at the Chatham ball.” “Two men? Perhaps there is more than meets the eye. Trust me. Tell me who these men are and I will do my best to protect them.” “There’s only one I’m truly worried about. I only saw the back of the other man, though the longer I have thought about it, his voice seemed familiar to me somehow.” “Trust me to help you,” the anonymous man coaxed.

Kala halted, nibbling worriedly at her lower lip. Gabe found the action so sensual with Kala performing the gesture that he felt himself hardening as he watched. She almost looked like a scared rabbit, ready to bolt at the least little sound. He wanted to take her in his arms and protect her from the world that she believed to have turned against her and turn her over his knee at the same time. Why didn’t he feel this way with Clarissa? He forced his concentration back to the matter at hand. He had to find out what she knew about this second man. At that exact moment, Kala noticed several things happened at once. She heard a hissing sound in the hedges behind her and turned to inspect it, ever the inquisitive one. A huge firework exploded over her head, lighting up the night sky in a brilliant white color before going dim once more. She heard the pounding of feet down the footpath as well as her name being called in a deep, familiar voice, directly behind her. The same spot where the government agent had stood moments earlier. She turned back around as the hissing grew louder, and then her world exploded.

9

She tried to throw her hands up to cover her eyes from the blinding light, but found them pinned to her sides by powerful arms. The heat from the blast could be felt on the parts of her face that the mask did not cover. The statue of Aphrodite she had thought so beautiful disintegrated into hundreds of pieces, and she felt each one pummel her. She flew backwards only to land on top of something warm and solid, but not as hard as the ground. Someone moved and lowered her to the path, tiny pebbles digging into her back. “Don’t move, I’ll be back,” then footsteps rushed away from her. Dust from the fireworks and statue stung her eyes. Her hat must have come off because she felt tendrils of her hair lying on her face. She lay back on the ground grinding her hands into her eyes in an attempt to remove the grit and ease the burn. Kala then attempted blinking the grit out of her eyes, but nothing seemed to help. The burning sensation had not eased in the least. Her eyes began to water compounding the irritation. She opened her eyes, but saw nothing but darkness. At that moment she heard the shelling of another firework as it exploded over her head. Blackness. It must have been one of those odd ones that popped but did not sparkle. A dud, they called it. Again another loud pop sounded, but this time she heard the telltale crinkle that followed the colorful shimmers. Nothing. Her heart began to race. No, it simply couldn’t be. She heard another firework explode in the distance followed by the crinkling sound it made as it disappeared. No brightness, no color, nothing. She stumbled to a standing position and began moving blindly along the path, her hands stretched in front of her, reaching. Mikala felt the roughness of a tree trunk and knew she had strayed from the path somewhere. Should she continue or wait for someone? For the first time in her life she truly felt frightened. This had all turned into a horrible nightmare in a matter of seconds. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and opened them. Darkness. Bone-chilling darkness. “No!” She yelled hoarsely into the night, trying to deny what had happened to

her. Fate would not be so cruel as to deny her both a normal voice and her sight. She could not think of anything she did that did not include seeing. Reading and riding were two of her favorite pastimes. How the bloody hell would she exist if she couldn’t see? She gave a guttural cry and began beating the coarse trunk of the tree in front of her. She failed to hear the sound of feet crunching the gravel on the path. “Kala!” She found herself so lost in her agony that she failed to hear the call of her name. “Kala, stop it!” She felt rough, strong hands clamp on her upper arms and pull her away from the tree. “What’s wrong?” “No, please no,” she cried as finally she recognized the voice over her agony. Gabe. Had it been him all this time? Had he been the one she met with? Only the person she had been meeting with knew where to find her. How ironic. “Kala, are you all right?” She felt herself turned around and her back pressed against the tree she had just beaten unmercifully. His familiar hands brought some comfort as they brushed through her hair and checked the scratches on her face. He lifted her hands and she felt blood trickle down her arms from the scrapes on her hand caused by the rough tree trunk. She turned her face up towards the most familiar voice in the world to her other than her family’s, and wondered why she hadn’t put it together earlier. Because she had been something she had never been before in her life—scared. Not even during the attack last year had she been frightened, she had just been angry then. “Kala, answer me.” “No, I’m not all right you obstinate ass.” “What’s wrong? Your family is going to kill me. I should have stopped the meeting as soon as I realized you were the one hiding behind that mask. Tell me what’s wrong.” “You knew it was me? Wonderful! All for nothing.” “Just tell me what’s wrong. And why were you beating the tree?” “I am angry and scared. I can’t see.”

“Well, it’s dark. Of course you can’t see.” “For once Gabe, stop being your high and mighty self and listen to me. I. Can’t. See,” she growled the words. Mikala punctuated the claim by swinging her fist which glanced off his upper arm. Kala’s aim had always been true and for her to just give a glancing blow spoke volumes of her physical condition. “Dear Lord,” Gabe fell back several steps as the truth dawned on him. Somehow, Kala had been blinded in that small explosion. “I think it’s a little too late to send up prayers.” She pushed herself away from the tree and took several steps, before stopping. The world felt as if it were tilting precariously. She attempted another step and stumbled when the dizziness overtook her. All at once, Kala felt sick to her stomach and feverish. The dizziness continually worsened. Finally, she felt nothing but blessed oblivion.

Gabe watched stunned as Kala collapsed. Feeling as if he were moving in slow motion, he caught her against him just before she crashed back onto the unforgiving path. “Kala, are you all right?” No answer. He grasped her chin and turned her face towards him to see her better. Her eyes were closed and her pulse beat wildly. She hadn’t just stumbled, she had fainted. Shock coursed through him. Kala had never fainted a day in her life. He swung her up into his arms and walked towards a bench a little ways down the path. The small bench only allowed of her head and back, while her legs draped off the end. Cursing the lack of light, he tilted her face so that he could better see the damage caused from the explosion. The random light from the fireworks did little in the way of providing light. He quickly and efficiently removed the charred mask from her face. Mild burns and scrapes could be found on the lower portion of her face, her chin, and her neck. Part of her hair had white powder and bits of statuary in it. Kala’s eyelids were black from the gunpowder and looked raw in places. Her poor long, thick eyelashes were now sparse and short. Gabe let his fingers gently skim her features. He looked down and noticed that his hands shook and knew that a combination of fear and anger caused it. At that moment he vowed to kill the person responsible for harming Kala. He carefully opened her eyelids wanting to check her eyes while she remained unconscious. The dim light hampered him from being able to truly see anything. They did appear red and dilated, but other than that he just didn’t know. He would send for Dr. McGregor as soon as possible. If anyone knew what could be done an old army surgeon would. Gabe lifted his head as pounding footsteps came towards them. He quickly stood, placing himself between Kala and the intruder. Drawing his gun, he waited with baited breath. The fireworks abated allowing them to be slightly hidden by shadows. A man wearing a plain black mask appeared around the bend. He too had a drawn gun. “Step away from her, now,” the intruder demanded.

“I don’t believe so.” “I do not wish to repeat myself,” the man practically growled. “Stop,” Kala weakly interrupted the two and placed a hand on her forehead. “Kala, are you all right?” The two men questioned simultaneously. “No, now please be quiet. I think my head is going to explode.” “Identify yourself,” Gabe demanded in a softer voice in deference to the victim. “Southerby, and you?” “Hawkescliffe. Shall we perform the unmasking now?” Both men made to holster their weapons before removing their masks. “Justin, I think I may need some assistance reing our party.” “Of course,” Gabe watched the other man carefully as he moved closer to Kala. Gabe refused to give up his position, forcing Southerby to go around to the other side of the bench. “What exactly were you doing running up the path?” Hawkescliffe demanded of the other man. Both he and Southerby each grabbed one of Kala’s arm. “Help her sit up very slowly. She fainted a moment ago.” “Fainted?” Gabe merely nodded and the two helped Kala into an upright position. She slowly turned and scooted down the bench so that she could use her arms to brace herself on either side. “What were you doing?” “Chasing someone.” “Sure you were,” Gabe sounded skeptical. “You can choose not to believe me.” “What were you doing here?” Kala asked weakly.

“I saw you sneak off and I followed you.” “Did you watch me change my clothes?” She asked feeling disconcerted at the thought. “Not after I realized what you were doing. But then afterwards I followed you here. Kala you are playing with fire.” “I wanted to help,” she started to shake her head, but stopped as the pounding intensified. “Justin, there is something you should know.” “What’s that?” “The explosion blinded me.” “Are you certain?” “Very. I couldn’t even see the rest of the fireworks.” “How many fingers am I holding up?” Justin questioned her. “I. Don’t. Know,” she enunciated every word very carefully. The last word she accompanied with a stomp of her sandaled foot. A sharp stone penetrated the sole of her shoe. “Ow,” she leaned over to grab her foot and instead had to hold her head steady as the pounding increased ten-fold. “What’s wrong?” Gabe asked. “Just being a hoyden. Nothing to concern yourself over,” she answered as she removed the stone. “This is ridiculous,” Southerby said as he swung her up in his arms. “You two can continue your sparring match later. I’m taking her home.” Gabe returned to the site of the explosion. Nothing remained to indicate who might be responsible. He still couldn’t grasp the fact that she had no sight. How could she have gotten herself involved in something like this? By being Kala, what other explanation could there be? She acted before thinking anything through most times. He felt somewhat guilty. She had been reporting about his actions and he could see where someone might see them as suspicious. However,

she should have stayed out of it as everyone had told her to, he justified. He suddenly realized Kala and Justin were rather far up the path and hurried to catch up with them. “I will have Dr. McGregor come by to look at you.” “Don’t go to any unnecessary trouble.” Gabe counted to ten before responding. “It is no trouble. I will be by later. You have some questions to answer.” When the box where the other two couples sat came into sight, he told Southerby to take her on to the carriage. Gabe stalked over to the others. “You look as if a storm cloud is hovering over you. What has Kala done to make you so angry?” Dru asked on a sigh. “Kala has had a bit of an accident. I’m sending Dr. McGregor to your house. I will be there shortly. Don’t leave her alone with anyone, including Southerby. He is taking her to the carriage.” “What has happened to her?” Tessa asked concerned. “Perhaps we should find out for ourselves,” Dru interjected, as she and Tessa quickly left the box leaving Richard and Derek behind. Gabe quickly filled the men in on what had happened. “Damn, I knew she would get herself hurt or worse. Why couldn’t she have just gone home once the letter came?” “What letter?” Gabe queried. “I wrote Papa. Dru told me that Papa wrote a letter to Mikala informing her she needed to return home at once. I’m not quite sure how he worded it, but I am sure he forgot all about it ten minutes after he sent it off.” “I wrote him as well and knowing your father, he told her that when he should have come and retrieved her. Derek, I have great respect for your father, but he should have taken her in hand years ago.”

“Now Mikala has dug in her heels even more, hating being told what to do by all of us. When are you two going to learn that it has to be her idea?” Richard challenged. “You two are as much to blame for what has befallen her as she is. Now, you are both welcome to my house as long as you can behave yourselves. I will not have my wife upset in her condition, do you understand?” “Yes, sir,” both men mumbled, sounding very much like scolded children. “Derek, may I tag along with you in your coach? It appears mine has already left with the women and Southerby.” “Of course.” “Gabe, I suggest you do as you said and find McGregor.” He nodded and the three men parted ways. Gabe quickly left the gardens. He found a young boy milling around outside the gardens iring the horses and carriages. Gabe approached him as he reached out to stroke the nose of a black horse. He placed a firm hand on the boy’s shoulder. “I swear I didn’t touch him guv’nor,” the boy cried out. “Would you care to make a crown this evening?” “A crown? What’d’I ‘ave t’ do?” The boy asked suspiciously. Gabe quickly gave him the information about where to find the doctor. He had him repeat the directions and what he should tell the doctor word for word to him several times. “I’ll do ya’ a good job guv’nor.” “Come along with the doctor and I will see that you receive another crown.” “Yes, sir,” the boy took off running in the direction that would take him to the doctor’s house the fastest. Gabe turned back into the gardens and scanned the thinning mass for Clarissa and her family. After almost ten precious minutes of searching, he came across them as they were about to leave. “Almost given up on you Hawkescliffe,” Clarissa’s father said a bit gruffly.

“I apologize. The meeting I had took longer than I expected and now an emergency has come up,” he turned to Clarissa after he announced this to the small group. He noticed that her father scowled at him, but nothing could be done about it. Gabe turned to Clarissa and took her delicate, gloved hand in his, a hand the complete opposite of Kala. Had she even been wearing gloves this evening? Probably not. He mentally shook himself, bringing himself back to the present. “Lady Clarissa, would you please excuse me from escorting you home?” “Of course. Do be careful.” “Thank you for understanding. I will,” he ignored her father. “I will visit you in the next day or two.” “I look forward to it.” “My driver and carriage is at your disposal the rest of the evening,” he bowed deeply before turning and rushing off. Gabe hurried through the gates and first searched out his driver giving him instructions for the rest of the evening. He then hailed the first available hack to take him to Richard and Drucilla’s. He ired Clarissa’s understanding nature and the way she never questioned anything. If that had been Mikala, he would have been reliving the Spanish Inquisition. As the hack rattled over the cobblestones, he found himself wondering how we would have reacted if Clarissa had been the one hurt. Would he feel this fine tremor inside as he did now? Would he feel this same homicidal rage? He would be sorry, certainly, but he didn’t feel ionate about Clarissa, not like Ka… He cut the thought off before he could complete it. Gabe tried to turn his thoughts to a different vein. What if Kala never regained her sight? He should have protected her better. He should have taken her over his knee and spanked her soundly as soon as he realized she hid behind the mask. He had needed to see how much she knew, and in fact she knew another player had been involved. He rested his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, a fine sheen of sweat covered his skin. His hands shook, and he felt as if he could not take in enough air. He made himself calm down by taking deep breaths. After several minutes he felt himself able to breathe easily once more. He scrubbed his face and then

pushed his hair back off his face. Leaning back against the squabs not caring they were filthy, he replayed those last moments leading up to the explosion over until the hack stopped outside of the townhouse. He paid the driver who quickly disappeared in hopes of getting another fare this evening. He walked up to the door and pounded on it using the knocker. The butler opened the door and greeted him. “I’m here to see Miss Simmons.” “She is not back yet,” he replied, not hiding the fact that he felt she shouldn’t have visitors so late. In any other circumstances he would wholeheartedly agree. Richard and Drucilla’s carriage rolled up just then. Southerby stepped out looking around when Gabe strode up to them. “What took so long?” “We had to stop several times when Kala thought she would be sick,” Southerby replied. Gabe merely frowned at him. “And?” “Thank goodness she managed to curb the impulse.” He watched Kala step out the door and misjudge the distance of the first step. She fell towards the paving stones when he leaped over and swept her up in his arms. “It seems you are destined to carry me tonight, Justin.” Gabe’s frowning visage met the stricken look on Drucilla’s face as she stood to exit the carriage. “I’m not Southerby,” he bit out. The name of the other man left a bitter taste in his mouth. “Gabe, take her upstairs to her bedroom. Thompson will lead the way,” the butler nodded and began his ascent up the stairs. Gabe followed still carrying his burden. He felt her stiffen in his arms the moment she realized who held her. “Here you are, Your Grace.” Thompson quickly pulled down the coverlet so that Gabe could lay her on the bed. Drucilla and Tessa, shooed everyone out of the room, including the maid that had followed them.

Drucilla and Tessa helped Kala undress and put on a nightgown. “Now, tell us just exactly what happened tonight before the doctor gets here.” Kala did so quickly, sparing no details. She told them about suspecting Gabe of sharing information with the enemy. Then she told them about the meeting and how everything seemed to go wrong at once. “I sent the note to Director McKenzie to set up the meeting. I told him to come himself or send his most trusted agent. I don’t understand why he sent Gabe.” “They never even thought to tell you, did they? Probably thought they were protecting you, and look where that has led.” “Tell me what?” She asked warily, not liking the sound of Dru’s voice. “Sweetheart, you must know that we are not supposed to know this. It just so happens that our husbands trust us explicitly.” “That’s right,” Tessa seconded. “What we are going to tell you must remain in this room.” “Fine, just tell me already,” Kala said impatiently. “Yes, Gabe works for the War Office,” Dru began, “but he does not just roam around the offices trying to feel useful. He has gone back into the field, so to speak.” “Into the field?” “Yes,” Tessa took over. “Much like my father and Derek. Gabe has become a spy. There is someone in the government sharing secrets with the enemy and Gabe is giving them false information in hopes of driving the true traitor into the light.” “So what you are telling me is that all I overheard between him and that harlot was an act on his part? He doesn’t just sit behind a desk g off on things, he is a spy for lack of a better description.” “Yes,” Tessa said sorrowfully.

“I can’t see, because when I voiced my concerns, no one, not even Director McKenzie thought to tell me the truth.” “They thought it for the best,” Tessa defended the men. “I am blind now because they thought it best!” “Mikala, that is enough. They could not tell you,” Dru onished. “I wish them all a miserable journey to Hell,” Kala muttered bitterly as the door to her room opened and the doctor walked in.

10

Gabe and Southerby stood at opposite corners of the study, shooting each other wary glances. Richard and Derek found the two men immensely entertaining and could not wait to see where the night would lead. Richard saw the mistrust in both men’s eyes, but guilt overwhelmed Gabe’s entire visage. He knew the man felt an unhealthy responsibility for Kala, regardless of what he said otherwise. They could all only hope that Dr. McGregor had positive news to share. “Thank you, sir. I will call for you if there is any change.” Drucilla entered the room after showing the portly man out. “Well?” Derek asked worriedly. “Give her a moment,” Richard interjected, shielding his wife from the concerned men who practically leapt at her like starving lions. “It’s all right, dear. The doctor thinks it is similar to what some soldiers experience when too near a cannon that is set off. If you stand too close it can blind you, just from the explosion of gunpowder. Sometimes it can be temporary,” she watched as the men held their breath, “other times it can be permanent. Only time will tell us which in Kala’s case.” “She could be blinded for life, and it would be my fault,” Gabe grumbled. “Not just you, Gabriel, but Derek also,” Drucilla said, not holding back to spare their feelings. “You both should have been honest with her from the beginning. You knew she had her suspicions. What harm would it have done to tell her the truth of the situation? You know she is stubborn and would not let it rest.” “My work is top secret,” Gabe said stubbornly, hating the feeling of being dressed down like a child in leading strings. “You should not even know about it,” Gabe glared at Richard who merely strolled to the sideboard and filled a glass with amber liquid.

“Tessa only knows because she is my wife,” Derek attempted to justify keeping Mikala in the dark. “I never saw any reason to tell her that I have ties with the Foreign Office,” Southerby interjected, assuming Lady Thornbrook had been addressing him as well. “You what?” Gabe and Kala blurted out at the same time. The group swung around to see the young woman standing at the foot of the stairs, her hair streaming about her shoulders, and a harried maid standing next to her. Kala’s hands were wrapped in bandages. “Kala, what are you doing down here?” Drucilla demanded. Tessa rushed to Mikala’s side, wrapping an arm around her waist for . “I thought to reassure everyone that I would be fine, but evidently it appears that I walked into a hornet’s nest instead. So which of you would finally like to explain what is going on?” She dismissed the maid with a wave of her hand. Tessa guided her into the room and shut the door so they could speak without being overheard by the staff. Kala stood her ground, waiting for answers, unaware of how uncomfortable her sightless stare made some of them feel. “Kala you needn’t concern yourself with what I do,” Gabe commanded austerely. “Nor I,” Justin seconded. Derek did not have a chance to chime in before Drucilla interceded. “Good grief, we’re surrounded by little boys playing spy games.” “Drucilla, I resent that.” “I don’t care at the moment what you resent, Derek. And you get to tell my brother what happened. And you,” Dru swung her glare towards Gabe, “get to tell him your part in the affair. He may seem like a mild-mannered school master on most occasions, but when it comes to one of his children being injured, believe me you will both wish you had been more honest with her. I do not pity either one of you.”

“Papa should have come to retrieve her when I sent the letter.” “And if you were so worried, you should have taken her kicking and screaming, instead of writing the letter and hoping Michael would take care of the situation for you.” Kala interrupted the accusations, “Justin, we have ascertained that you work for the Foreign Office. Gabe, would you care to qualify my suspicions that you offer your services to the War Office in a much deeper capacity than you would have had me originally believe?” When silence ensued, she posed a question to her brother, “And brother dear, I believe you do much more than offering your expertise in codes. Correct?” More silence. “Nice that you are all men enough to it it.” “I think you have said enough,” Derek bit out. “I am blind, and after a few accusations none of you will it to, you think I have said enough? I have not begun to say all that needs to be said!” “Fine, I do offer services to the War Office,” Gabe muttered reluctantly. “What I want to know is if the meeting I staged was even worth my being injured?” He started not to answer, but shame and guilt overwhelmed him. “I am not a spy sharing government secrets with the enemy. However,” he quickly continued when it looked like she might say something, “the second man might very well be. When you are feeling better, we must talk more about him.” “So I have lost my sight helping a country that didn’t even need it? For a man who has lied to me for how long, Gabe? And what I overheard that night?” “She is truly a spy, but we gave her false information. We are watching her carefully hoping she will lead us to more spies.” “This is wonderful,” she gave a chilling laugh before continuing. “Here I thought I was doing a service to my country, even willing to turn over information on my brother’s best friend. The man I. . .” she stopped herself and took a deep breath. “I found myself in the middle of an adventure and wished on several occasions that someone, anyone, would tell me that it wasn’t true. That you were innocent.

Do you know how much time I have wasted worrying over this? All because I thought I had found a way to help my country! And now I discover it was all for naught. I can’t see my bloody hand in front of my face because of men like you. Tell me, is there anyone else that I am close too?” She heard whispering and shuffling, and just when she thought she could take no more, her brother finally spoke up. “McKenzie.” “Of course, how could I forget? After all he is Director McKenzie. And let me guess, he reports directly to Castlereagh, does he not?” “Yes.” “Mikala, are you feeling all right?” Gabe asked seeing the tightness about her mouth and the gray cast to her face that had been getting worse as the conversation progressed. “No, I do not feel all right. My head is pounding and I have burns and scrapes all over my face. Oh yes, and I almost forgot, I can’t see! I hope you all rot in Hell, and that your journey there is slow and painful!” she yelled as she turned to leave the room. She felt an arm wrap around her on either side to escort her from the room. “She gave you gents quite the set down,” Richard snickered as he sipped his whisky. “You’re a damn agent for the Foreign Office?” “And you are an agent for the War Office. Now that we are past that, what are we going to do about her?” Justin asked as he inclined his head toward the stairs. “You are going to stay away from her.” “I think I could do a better job of protecting her than you did tonight.” Gabe lunged towards Justin to be brought up short by Richard, while Derek halted Southerby. “Dru really hates blood on the carpet. I suggest both of you go home and cool off, preferably for a few days. I don’t foresee Kala becoming

inclined to talk to either of you in the very near future.” “And she is my responsibility,” Derek added, “and I don’t want to have to call either of you out.” “Please, if anything changes in her condition, would you let me know?” Southerby asked with sincere concern etched on his features. “Of course,” Richard replied, cutting off anything Derek would have said. He waited until the door closed behind Justin before releasing Gabe. “You know, I had to knock some sense into Derek a few weeks ago, don’t force me to do the same to you.” “You won’t have to,” a feminine voice came from the door. Tessa and Dru stood there looking at the men left in the room. “How is she?” “Do you really care, Hawkescliffe?” “Tessa.” “Of course I do.” “Then leave.” “But...” “Do you realize she ed up three proposals of marriage since she came to town, and that does not include the suitors back home? Do you have any idea how much she loved you at one time? No, because you can’t see past the nose on your face unless it has to do with protecting the Crown or saving your precious family name,” Dru lectured. “What I do is important,” Gabe replied stoically. “I know it is. But there have been too many secrets for too long. This secret has hurt someone deeply, both physically and emotionally. You don’t love her the way she needs to be loved. The best thing you could do is to leave her alone. Let her pick up the pieces and move on with her life.”

“I agree with Dru,” Tessa seconded. “I should have stopped the meeting when I realized Kala was behind that mask.” “Yes, you should have,” Derek turned on his best friend. “Both of you stop. You both should have listened to her concerns. Instead, Derek, you saw your solution to be writing to your father to come and drag Kala home. When are you going to realize she no longer feels like she fits anywhere? Elizabeth has her family. Now you have Tessa. I have Richard. And your parents have each other. She sees herself as a burden to everyone. Do you realize how much you hurt her by your actions?” “Derek, you didn’t,” his wife said sorrowfully from across the room. “I hadn’t realized all this would happen.” “It shouldn’t have happened,” Gabe jumped in once more. “She should have stayed out of what didn’t concern her.” “When have you ever known Mikala to do that? Has it yet crossed either of your minds that she could have very easily been killed tonight? You think you are going to have a difficult time telling Michael and Martha their daughter can no longer see? Imagine if you had to tell them she no longer lived.”

The words haunted Gabe as he crossed the dark square to his house that sat facing Richard and Drucilla’s. He would have to talk to Derek tomorrow to find out how they should tell Mr. and Mrs. Simmons. He dreaded that. Gabe then did a very undukelike thing and sat on the steps in his gated front yard and stared at the house across the park. His eyes bore into the second story windows as if he could see the occupant he sought out. Dru’s words played across his mind like a litany, and damn if she hadn’t been right. What if it had been worse and she had died? He had no doubt that whoever set that charge meant to kill. The thought made a fine tremor course through his body. He swallowed down the bile that rose up the back of his throat. A fine sheen of sweat covered his body. Should all of them be more honest with her, as Drucilla suggested? Or had Kala once again merely been where she didn’t belong? Then his thoughts turned back to the explosion. Someone had not wanted the meeting to occur. The letter that she had sent setting the meeting up in the first place must have been intercepted. He would have to look into how it had been delivered and what hands had possessed it before reaching McKenzie. He would not be happy either. Time seemed to stand still as he sat staring and contemplating. Finally, the door opened and a wedge of light shown on him. “Your Grace, you have been out here quite a while.” Gabe heard the concern that etched the butler’s voice. He had always been like an indulgent grandfather to Gabe rather than a servant. “I guess it is time I came in, isn’t it?” “If you wish, Your Grace. I have the decanter ready for you in your bedroom. If you are going to get drunk, you might as well make it easy on the servants.” “Word spreads fast.” “Only among the best of staffs.” “Yes.” “If I may say something, Your Grace?”

“I have a feeling that if I refused you, you would find a way to say it anyway.” “Too true, Your Grace. This staff thinks a lot of Miss Simmons. We always have. Even when she romped around chasing after you and her brother. You should have been honest with her.” “What are you talking about?” Hamlin gave him a speaking glance, but remained silent. “Hamlin, I do not need to be lectured by you as well.” “At least know this, Your Grace. If there is anything we can do, some of the best healers in this great nation come from our little area.” “I will that information along to both her brother and the Duchess of Thornbrook.” “Thank you, Your Grace.” “Well Hamlin, old friend, lead me to the drink. I do believe oblivion is just the thing the doctor ordered for me tonight.” Again he did something very undukelike and threw his arm around his butler’s shoulders in a sign of camaraderie.

11

Kala awoke to darkness, making it difficult to tell if it were a moonless night or a sunny afternoon. Not a nightmare after all, she thought. She also had a mindnumbing headache, but refused to lie in bed and pity herself. As she pushed herself up and slid off the bed, the world felt as if it were tilting underneath her. She managed to latch onto one of posts of the bed until her legs felt a bit steadier. She attempted to recall to memory where everything could be located in the room. She stumbled her way around as she saw to her needs. She had shooed the maid off sometime during the night when she had awoken to her snoring. Kala had walked over to the wardrobe and just pulled open the doors to search for an outfit when she heard her bedroom door creak open. “Oh good, you’re awake. How are you this morning?” Dru asked. “Not so loud, please. My head is pounding and I’m not sure if it is from the laudanum you dosed me with or the explosion. And I still can’t see anything if that is what you really want to know, so I am glad to know it is morning.” “All right. Would you like some help getting dressed? You seem to have done fairly well finding your way around.” “For a blind person?” “Kala, stop it right now. I am not feeling sorry for you. Gabe is to blame, but you have brought some of this on yourself. If you had only told me what you had planned, Richard and I could have told you the truth. But no, you always have to tear off and take matters into your own hands. You never think before you act. You are not one of the boys, Kala, you are a young lady.” “Are you finished?” She asked stiffly. “Maybe.”

“I will have my things packed and be out of your hair as soon as I can,” she announced, her cleft chin sticking out prominently in a stubborn gesture. Her arms were crossed under her breasts as if for protection. It hurt more than she knew to hear these words coming from Drucilla. If it had been her mother or sister she wouldn’t have been surprised in the least. Both had thrown up their hands on her long ago. But Dru had always been a kind of an ally. “There you go again. You’re acting without thinking. If you would just quit being so stubborn.” Kala stood in the middle of the room, moving her arms from below her breasts to wrap around her waist in a protective gesture. Never in her life had she felt so vulnerable or alone. Last night her anger at the men and utter devastation at her physical condition had left her almost in a state of shock. That shock had prevented any tears from falling. Now she could feel them building. Her lids fluttered rapidly as she tried to hold them at bay. In her mind everything came back to her. The explosion. The doctor’s pronouncement of her condition and not knowing if it would be permanent. The confrontation with Derek, Gabe and Justin. Now this. She did not want to show any more weakness, and took a deep breath hoping it would help. Instead it came out more like a sob and she lost the battle as tears streamed down her face, burning her eyes. She doubled over at her waist letting out a growl of frustration that quickly turned into deep, uncontrollable sobs. Dru looked at Kala in shock. In her entire life she had never known Kala to cry. Not even when her broken arm had to be set after falling out of a tree. This Kala was not the girl she knew. She stood there unsure what to do, afraid that if she touched her Kala might break into a thousand pieces. She had never seen her so brittle. Dru watched in shock as Kala fell to her knees rocking back and forth, wailing. Footsteps pounded up the stairs and the door flew open. “Derek,” Dru looked at him helplessly, shaking her head holding her hands out to encom his sister. She noticed Tessa enter the doorway a few moments after Derek. “Tessa, thank God. I’ve never seen her like this before.” Kala vaguely heard voices talking above her, but couldn’t make out what they were saying above her own sobs. She felt someone sit beside her and heard Dru whisper soothingly in her ear. She could only cry harder, if possible.

“Derek, go away,” she thought she heard her sister-in-law’s voice from the doorway. “But. . .” “We’ll take care of her, I promise. Go do what you need to do.” She heard the door click shut and then someone sat on the other side of her. “I can’t see,” she sobbed out. “I know darling,” she felt Tessa wrap her arms around her, rocking her. “I don’t want to be blind,” she wailed. “We know,” they both whispered in unison, letting her cry. “Damn him. Damn them all. They should have told me, trusted me,” she gasped out between sobs. “An invalid. That’s what I am now.” “No, you’re not,” Tessa soothed. “A person to...rely on charity...the rest of my...life.” “Never you Kala,” Dru whispered against her ear, pressing a motherly kiss to her temple. She cried until she became physically ill, and then she cried some more. Finally, wrung out both emotionally and physically, she fell asleep in Drucilla and Tessa’s embrace. Her hair stuck to the sweat and tears that covered her face. Tessa brushed the hair back in a gentle manner. “What exactly caused this?” Tessa maneuvered her head to indicate the sleeping Kala. “I told her this was as much her fault as anyone else’s right before you and Derek arrived,” Dru told Tessa worriedly. They were talking over the sleeping woman, who still gave an occasional sob, even in her sleep. “She probably needed to hear it.” “Perhaps another time would have been better.”

“Is there ever a best time?” Tessa paused a moment, anger building in her. “I told Gabe to leave her alone. He had hurt her enough already. I thought she had finally given up on him, decided to move on. Why didn’t he just listen to me?” “Do men ever listen?”

“Why didn’t you punch me last night?” Gabe demanded attempting to pick himself up off the floor of his study. Derek had struck before Gabe knew what happened. He rubbed his tender jaw. Derek’s fists were still formed, ready to hit him again. “Well, are you going to answer me?” He found himself a little shocked by Derek’s reaction. They had been best friends since Derek’s dad was hired to tutor him and his two brothers. In all that time they had had their share of fights. None had contained as much anger as this one, at least on Derek’s part, who often seemed the more easy-going of the two men. In fact, Derek even defended Gabe last night. “Because I walked into that house this morning,” he pointed across the square, “to hear my sister wailing and sobbing. When I ran up to her room you know what I found?” “No and I don’t want to,” Gabe turned away. “But you bloody well are going to hear it. I saw my sister collapsed in the middle of the floor. Her arms were wrapped around herself and she rocked back and forth inconsolably. My sister, the hoyden, reduced to a sobbing mass of hysteria. It made me angry.” “So of course that led you to me.” “Seemed logical.” “Of course.” “Now, tell me about last night. Accidents like that don’t happen. You and I both know that.” “Dammit, Derek, I pulled her back before she could be hurt worse, or possibly killed.” “What do you mean?” Gabe watched carefully as Derek relaxed his stance a little more. “Someone had set enough gun powder that it blew a marble statue into bits. She had turned and begun studying said statue very closely for some strange reason.

If I hadn’t pulled her back as far as I did, she might not be here now,” he bit out. That thought had haunted him well into the night. It still did, if he allowed himself to be honest. No amount of drink had been able to chase away his nightmares last night, and only served to create an incessant pounding in his brain. Kala had been like a sister to him for years, and then things changed. Deep down, he knew that Kala cared for him deeply. He had even thought that after he had finished living his adventures he might go back home and marry her if for no other reason than they knew each other so well and got on famously. He could have been living a comfortable life, but fate had intervened. It always did. “Dear God,” Derek shook now. Gabe moved quickly, standing up and nudging Derek over to a chair, knowing that the realization just hit him. Yes, Drucilla alluded to it last night, but only a man who had seen battle knew what the true effects could have been. Both of them had seen death first hand too many times. He had tried to chase it away with a bottle of brandy, but halfway through realized it wouldn’t help. Thank goodness I stopped there, he thought. The ringing in his head had increased tenfold after Derek’s punch. “We shouldn’t have kept her in the dark. She kept our secrets before. We should have trusted her.” “We can’t change the past.” “And Southerby showed up there as well?” “He said that he saw her slip off before the fireworks started and decided to follow her. Knowing now his connection to the Foreign Office, I’m just not sure.” “Richard didn’t seem to be the least bit surprised by any of it last night.” “No, he did not. I know he is your uncle, but the man has too many connections to my liking.” When Derek didn’t respond he posed his own question. “What else do we know?” “Southerby escorted Kala to the masquerade last night. After following her, it seems he hid as well to figure out what exactly was going on. He also claimed to have given chase to the person responsible for the explosion.”

“You seem a bit hesitant.” “I have a feeling this is all tied to that traitor McKenzie informed us about.” “Have you had a chance to look into it?” “Not yet. I am going to have to start soon. Now you understand why I don’t know if I should believe Southerby or not. We believe it is someone of rank, a member of the beau monde. You see why I had to see the meeting through, don’t you? If it is a member of the ton we must act quickly. We have a month to flush this person out before everyone disperses to their country estates for the holidays.” “I understand. What about Kala? Does she anything of significance?” “I don’t know. I haven’t been able to question her.” “You won’t either. At least not today.” “I understand.” “When you do, you need to ask her what she knows about the Holy Grail. She loves Arthurian legend and considers herself quite an expert. I seem to recall something about the Holy Grail ending up in Camelot, which is why King Arthur became so powerful.” “I will consider it.” “Gabe, I have never seen her this way before. She seems so despondent. I would be lying if I said I wasn’t worried.” Gabe felt as if he died a little inside with the words Derek spoke. Not a reflex on his person betrayed the way he felt right now, except for the clenching of his fists and his locked jaw. He stared out the window considering what measures he should take next. A light knock sounded on the study door and he called for the person to enter. His grandmother walked in and her eyes lit on Derek. “Derek, it is so good to see you,” she gave him a warm hug as he stood to greet her. “I thought you and your lovely bride had left for the country.”

“We are in preparations, Your Grace. However, they have been put on hold momentarily.” “Oh?” “Grandmother, Mikala had an accident last night.” “Oh no,” she sat quickly on the chair across from Derek. “I had a dream that something happened, but couldn’t quite determine what. I saw a bright light and heard a loud pop, but again it is too little too late.” “Grandmother,” Gabe said a bit irritated. As long as he could , she always seemed to sense when something was wrong. The only problem was she never let anyone know until after the fact, so no one knew if she really had any special ability. Her friends just accepted it as part of her eccentric character. Gabe often wished she would not mention it at all. “What happened to her?” The dowager asked, truly concerned. “She has lost her sight.” “The poor child.” Gabe had walked to the decanter and now returned with two glasses of brandy. “Here, I had my share last night.” The dowager took the glass and threw back the liquid in a decidedly unfeminine gesture. Derek followed her move. Gabe walked over to the window and stared out once more. His hands were fisted together behind his back, and he kept replaying the scene from last night over and over. “Grandson, what part did you play in this?” “Better you not know, grandmother,” he answered, while silently berating and damning himself.

12

Kala sat up in bed, startled. She looked anxiously around the room, but darkness greeted her. How could she stand this suffocating inkiness the rest of her life? She felt herself gasping for deeper breaths, trying to calm her racing emotions. Then from a corner, she heard a familiar voice. “It’s near midnight, you are in your room, and you are fine.” “Derek, is that you?” she squinted her eyes in the direction of his voice as if that would help her to make out his face. “Yes.” He watched as she stacked pillows behind her and relaxed into them. She lifted her hands to rub at her irritated eyes and Derek quickly crossed the room to stop her, “No, that will make them worse. We should really have something tied around them for protection.” “Then I really will feel like an invalid. The doctor has not demanded it be done yet, so it won’t,” she crossed her arms and stared mutinously at where she thought he should be. She heard his deep sigh followed by the faintest wisp of sound. “What are you doing?” “I lit a lamp beside your bed. Pest, we need to talk.” “Please, don’t you start in on me too,” she begged, rubbing her temple as she felt the bed depress under his weight as he sat down on the edge. “I think Drucilla covered enough of it for the time being.” “You heard?” “She told me. She feels very guilty at the moment.” “She shouldn’t. As much as I hate to it it, she spoke the truth. And now look at me. What good is a blind woman? Can you tell me that Derek?”

“Kala, I don’t have any answers for you. I’m also not going to sugar coat anything to make the medicine easier for you to swallow. If you have lost your sight permanently, you are going to have a very tough time. There is no doubt about that.” “I guess it’s a good thing that I had decided to not have anything to do with men anymore then, isn’t it? I mean, what man would want to be saddled with a blind wife? Can you imagine how suffocating that would be?” “You don’t mean that,” he scoffed. “Derek, it is difficult enough for a woman to keep a man from straying. Imagine a man being married to an invalid.” “You are not an invalid.” “I am going to have to rely on someone the rest of my life. Tell me, what name would you give that?” Silence greeted her. Kala felt herself drawing within herself and closing out the world. She pulled her knees close to her chest, hugging them tightly. “Are you going to tell Mama and Papa?” “Do I have a choice? They will kill me if I keep them in the dark about this,” she missed the wince he gave at his choice of words. “Sorry about that.” “Elizabeth won’t care,” she replied flippantly, referring to their sister. “She’ll think it is only what I deserve for being a hoyden.” “Kala, Elizabeth cares about you very much,” another voice had entered the conversation. This one belonged to Tessa. She heard Tessa shuffle across the room to Derek. She heard a quiet smack and knew that one had quickly kissed the other. “Did I wake you?” “I just missed you. Now, back to you and Elizabeth. She is your sister and she loves you.” “I was never the sister of her dreams though. I never liked to play with dolls and have tea parties like she did. I constantly embarrassed her with my antics and chasing after Derek and Gabe.” She paused a moment reflecting on how she had

interacted with her two very different siblings growing up. “I can’t blame her. But I don’t feel close to her either and know not to expect her to sit by my sick bed and nurse me to health.” “Kala,” she heard Derek say her name, but then nothing followed it. She could only guess that Tessa had halted whatever he was going to say. “Why aren’t you two at your house?” “Tessa and I were worried about you, so we decided we would stay the night here to make certain you would be all right.” “Thank you,” she said even more hoarsely than usual, her voice tinged with tears. “We should let her get some rest. She has a big day tomorrow,” she heard Tessa say in her soothing voice. “What’s going on tomorrow?” “Gabe has some questions for you.” “Wonderful.” “Don’t worry. We won’t let him attack you.” “Did anyone happen to come by today?” “Southerby and Dewhurst. Both were turned away. We simply told Dewhurst you weren’t feeling well.” “Oh,” for some reason she couldn’t help but feel disappointed that Gabe hadn’t at least thought to check on her. Did he not care that he played a part in her new condition? “Gabe’s grandmother sent her best wishes,” Derek said. “That was sweet of her,” she paused, weighing the wisdom of continuing. “Gabe came over then?” She asked deciding to take the bull by the horns. “No, I went over there.”

“Oh.” I’m just a fountain of conversation, she thought disgustedly. Gathering her reserves about her she said the first thing that popped to her mind, “I hope you gave him what he deserves.” Derek chuckled at the vindictive note in her voice. “Don’t worry, Pest,” she heard him stand and move towards her. “Both his face and my hand will be carrying the marks of our encounter for at least a few days. But bear this in mind, by not telling you what we were involved in, we truly thought we were protecting you. It might not have been the wisest decision, but we did not want someone to have the power to use you as leverage against us.” She felt him drop a kiss on the top of her head. “G’night, Pest.” “Good night, Kala. Try to get some sleep.” “I’ll try,” she told them wryly. Gabe would be questioning her about what? He had been there as well. Had he not paid attention to what happened? Why hadn’t Southerby told her that he worked for the Foreign Office? Why did all the men in her life deem it necessary to keep her from knowing anything about their lives? Derek’s words tossed around in her mind like a storm-tossed vessel. What about Dewhurst? Could he be involved in something nefarious as well? If she were truthful with herself, she knew little about any of the men who had been courting her. All these years, she thought she knew Gabe and look where that had led her. Another, more important thought brought itself to the forefront of her mind. What would happen to her? She had already made the decision to be an independent, unmarried woman. She couldn’t let her family continue to interrupt their lives just to care for her. They did not need to look after a grown woman, and she did not need to be looked after. “I refuse to be a burden on anyone,” she told the empty room. She needed a solicitor to act on her behalf in business affairs. She would discuss the situation with Richard. Of the men in her life, she could expect him to be the most reasonable and understanding.

Gabe arrived for the breakfast meal at Richard and Drucilla’s house. All the adults were gathered around the table, talking and chatting. He watched Kala as she made several attempts at spearing a sausage on her plate. Just when she became disgusted and would have starved herself before asking for help, he walked over to her. “Having trouble?” He goaded her. “Leave me alone,” she bit out so that only he could hear. He leaned down in her ear and whispered, “Ten o’clock.” “What?” “The sausage is at ten o’clock. The eggs are at two. The toast is at six, and the fruit is scattered in the middle.” “Thank you,” he heard her stiff reply. He stepped back and saw her run her fingers around the edge of the plate. She found the appropriate ten o’clock position and stabbed the sausage. He winced a bit, afraid that the poor sausage had received what she would like to do to him. He walked over to the sideboard and filled his plate with food, then ed the group, settling next to Kala. “Tessa, how are you?” “Fine, Hawkescliffe,” he couldn’t help but hear the hint of anger that filled her voice. “Drucilla?” He asked politely. “I’ll be fine in a month or so,” he saw her shoot Richard a withering look while she nibbled on dry toast. Gabe turned his attention on Derek. “The latest shipment has come in.” “Oh? How’s it look?” “I think we should do well from what I saw last night.”

“You went down to the docks at night?” Kala questioned. “Even I’m not that foolish,” he heard her mutter under her breath. “I was well armed, since you seem to be so concerned about my person, and I only went to our dock.” “Well, did you get a good look at some of the items, or did you only stay long enough to go over the manifest?” “I stayed most of the night and helped the men unload a great deal.” “My, my, the Duke of Hawkescliffe dirtying his hands with manual labor,” Kala said caustically. “I had a lot on my mind and needed the physical exertion,” he replied wondering why he had itted that to her. “Sure, like which mistress to bed next,” he had to lean in to hear her whispered words. “Poor Clarissa.” “Are you volunteering?” He asked back. “Go to Hell,” she stood and pushed back her chair. “Kala,” she heard two female voices onishing her. Gabe actually chuckled at her predicament. The man hadn’t made any attempt to laugh in years. If she had her sight, she would stomp out of the room and do some door slamming to make her feel better. In this case, she flounced back into her chair and slumped against the back. Her hands were fisted tightly in her lap. She refused to pout, but she knew she had a mutinous glare on her face, because she had used it enough growing up. Besides she never pouted. “Pardon, Your Grace.” A female voice from the area of the doorway interrupted. “What is it nurse?” Dru asked. “The baby is fretting and won’t settle down. He keeps calling for you.” “I’ll be right up.”

“Is something wrong?” Richard looked worried. “Teething.” “Oh,” he sounded relieved. “I’ll come with you and see the other children,” Tessa said. “I’ll come too,” Kala said. “No, Pest,” she felt a heavy hand on her shoulder, and a deep, sensuous voice in her ear. “You have questions to answer.” She heard the women push back their chairs and leave the room. “Traitors,” she muttered. “Gentlemen, perhaps we should take this into the study and allow the dishes to be cleared.” “Certainly,” she heard Gabe say shortly before she felt her chair being pulled away from the table. Deciding to do this with dignity, she stood up and stepped around the chair in the opposite direction from where Gabe had sat. Her knee banged into another chair and she stood stunned, unsure what to do. A hand grasped hers pulling her out of the maze of chairs and placed it on a masculine arm. “Thank you, Derek.” “You’re welcome, but what did I do?” She jerked her head around to the sound of his voice on the opposite side of the arm connected to hers. She felt a brief tightening in that arm that never quite disappeared as Gabe guided her into the study. Kala should have known him just from his scent, which always smelled slightly exotic with an underlying hint of cinnamon. He led her to settle into an oversized leather chair, and then heard the men’s heavy footsteps moving around the room. She noted how quickly she already had begun to rely on her other senses. “You know, I would really prefer to know where my inquisitors are.” “I’m sitting in the chair behind my desk,” Richard spoke up first. “And I’m on his desk.” She could picture Richard leaning back in his chair, his

elbows resting on the arms of his chair and his fingers steepled in front of his chin. Derek, however, would be perched on the desk in his easy-going manner. “I’m standing two feet in front of you,” Gabe’s deep voice replied. “Of course you are.” He would be standing rigid, no emotions crossing his face. His hands would be behind his back, clenching and loosening occasionally. His hands were the only give-away of what he currently felt, and now she couldn’t even see that. “What does that mean?” He asked harshly. “Nothing. Can we just get this done with?” “Why did you consider me a traitor?” “I told you already at our meeting the other night, or did the blast affect your memory as well as my sight?” “Kala,” she heard Derek say in a reprimanding manner. “Fine. The night of Derek and Tessa’s ball I heard you telling that woman, for lack of a better term, things that she had no right to know. I kicked the door to warn you people were on their way.” “I guessed. So why did you follow me there?” “I would rather not answer that,” she stated calmly. If he forced her to, she would, but everything she had ever felt for him would be laid bare, and she would hate him for that. Gabe wisely decided not to push the issue. “Why didn’t you come forward sooner? Why didn’t you let Derek or Richard know about your suspicions?” “First of all,” she continued, “I kept hoping what I heard had been wrong. Second, I would have gone to the family if I had known the family could help, instead of thinking I might endanger them. At the time, I felt I needed to protect everyone, including you. Silly of me, wasn’t it?” He studied the defiant look on her face. “And finally, I did try to tell, if you , but instead of anyone explaining the situation, everyone patted me on the head and told me not to

worry my pretty little head about it. Oh yes, and then they wrote my father to come and get me at once.” “Perhaps we should have trusted you more,” she heard the regret in her brother’s voice. “Yes, but what has happened has happened, and we all must deal with it. I know more about the two of you than anyone has a right to, yet I have never revealed your secrets including those you don’t think I know. You know, I might have even been useful.” “I sincerely doubt that,” Gabe said austerely. Kala slammed her hands on the leather arms of the chair, causing a loud pop. The stinging of her palms was a welcome accompaniment to the anger coursing through her. “It is exactly that attitude that has turned you into such a prig, Your Grace. Did it ever occur to you that women can get things out of people that men cannot? And I would not have lowered myself to sleeping with someone for information.” “I never...” “Enough, both of you,” Derek yelled into the room. Kala could hear Derek’s pacing. He sounded angry or worried, or perhaps even a bit of both. “You are both acting like children right now. Accusations and blame will get us nowhere. We need answers to find out who did this to you, Kala, and you will stay uninvolved in the matter.” “I’m involved in this up to my eyeballs, literally. I want to get the bastard who did this to me.” “Are you going to cry again?” Derek asked worriedly. “No. Crying, I found it, gets you nothing but a headache and burning, puffy eyes. Neither of which I need to deal with right now.” “Why did you let Southerby escort you?” “I enjoy his company.”

“You are too trusting,” condemnation reeked from Gabe’s voice. “Because I like Justin? Please, give me some credit. Justin would never hurt me.” Her voice came out unsure even to her ears. Damn the man for making her doubt herself. “I would rather spend time with Justin than Lord Frederick Dewhurst.” “That man is a menace,” now Derek sounded put out. “Yes, he is. Let us not forget that McKenzie has also been squiring me about.” “Just to irritate me,” Gabriel muttered. “Is it so hard for you to believe that a man might actually be attracted to me, even though you aren’t?” She paused, putting a capable hand in the air before she continued, “Oh wait, yes it is, because I’m simply the ‘pest’. The little hoyden in pigtails that chased after you two,” she stood and moved forward, aiming towards where Gabe had been standing. She held her hand out flat until she felt the firmness of his chest. She refused to acknowledge the tingle of awareness that traveled up her arm to other places in her body, and instead pointed her finger and began punching him in the chest with it. “Let’s get this straight right now. I am a woman,” she accented each word with a stab of her finger. “This may be surprising to the both of you, but men like me. And yes, I like men. Especially those who do not discourage me from thinking for myself, or demand that I live my life within certain parameters. It is my life. Do you understand? Perhaps Justin will even let me help him if he is involved in nefarious activities.” “You would be wrong,” a new voice entered the conversation from the doorway. “What are you doing here,” she heard Gabe question at the same time she said, “Oh great.” She threw up her hands and plopped back down into the chair she had just vacated. “I’m here to check on Mikala.” “I’m fine. I can’t see the hand in front of my face, but I’m fine. Would you care to in on the Spanish Inquisition? It is really quite titillating,” she said sarcastically.

“Kala, that’s enough,” Derek reprimanded. “I am not a child to be reprimanded, brother.” “Then stop acting like one. We are trying to get to the bottom of who did this to you. You could at least be a little more humble.” “Humble?” Her gravelly voice began rising in decibels. “Humble? I should feel humbled for losing my sight because I tried to rid England of a traitor? That’s rich Derek. Perhaps, I should also bestow a gift on the person who did this to me, shall I?” A thought just floored her. She stood once again and addressed Gabe, “If your little French hussy is responsible for this, I will scratch her eyes out and then she will know what it feels like.” “It’s not her.” “How can you be so sure?” She questioned. “Letting your feelings interfere with the truth? Oh, wait, that’s right. Since you became a duke, you don’t have feelings anymore do you? That is for those lowlier than you. So you must be letting other, more physical things interfere.” “My God, Kala, that is enough,” Derek interjected. “I have heard enough,” Gabe said, and she heard his footsteps echo out of the room. “I haven’t had that much fun in quite some time,” for the first time during the whole questioning process Richard spoke. “Kala, that was bad form all the way around,” her brother used his reproving voice once again. She defiantly tilted her chin in the air. “I give up.” She could not see him toss his arms in the air but knew he did. He often used that gesture when dealing with her. “Southerby, why don’t you take Mikala into the parlor? Blackburn and I have some things we need to discuss.” “Certainly. Mikala?” She felt him take her hand and place it on his firm arm and lead her from the room. Once they were settled in the parlor, in chairs facing each other, Southerby started in as well. “Kala, weren’t you a little hard on

Hawkescliffe?” “Stay out of it, Justin.” “He just wants to protect you.” Kala sat in silence. There were too many men in her life wanting to protect her. Justin’s voice halted her scattered thoughts. “Kala, there is something you should know.” “What is it?” “I truly care for you and. . .” She cut him off before he could continue. “Justin, you are a wonderful friend. I couldn’t ask for a better one, but I don’t love you. And I refuse to saddle you with an invalid.” “I see. Well, that’s good to know before I made a fool out of myself unnecessarily.” Did she mistake the hint of coldness that entered his voice? “But I wanted to offer guards to help watch the house and your family.” Definitely cold. “Sorry,” she tried to sound demure, but came off lacking a bit. “Thank you, but no. Besides, why did you never tell me you worked for the Foreign Office?” “You never asked what I did, ?” “So now you are putting the blame on me? Is it truly the woman’s responsibility in any relationship to do all the thinking? And would it have done any good if I had asked? Or would you have come up with some asinine story?” “Quit being hostile.” “Hostile?” “I think I’ll come back later.” She heard the chair squeak as he stood and his boot heels left a tattoo sound in the still air within the parlor. “Can I give you a word of advice?” “You will regardless.” She shrugged, peeved at the world in general.

“If I were you I would evaluate my attitude and the reasons those around me do the things they do. You might find yourself surprised.” She heard the parlor door open and close and fading steps on the marble foyer floor. Standing, she tried to pace, but continually bumped into furniture. After finally reaching the mantle of the fireplace, she grabbed one of the knick-knacks in frustration and drew her arm back. “Don’t you dare throw that, or you will get the thrashing you need.”

13

Drucilla’s voice came from the doorway. In a matter of seconds Kala felt the object taken from her. She heard a soft thud indicating it had been put back in place. Kala felt her hand being taken and she was pulled across the room. “Where are we going?” “Outside,” Drucilla said, instructing Kala when to step down. “If you want to throw something, there are good sized rocks under your feet and no one else is out here. Just stay facing the way you are right now.” “This is foolish.” “Exactly.” “Are we really going to start this again? This is a conspiracy.” “As a matter of fact, we have not had the opportunity to discuss you all that much. Regardless of what you think right now, the world does not revolve solely around you. So whatever we think is as five individuals.” “Six. Justin,” she added as an explanation. “Kala, I know you’re bitter about what happened.” “Bitter? Bitter does not even begin to cover how I feel.” “Yes, well, you are going to have to get over it if you want whoever did this to you brought to justice.” She felt deflated at the words Dru spoke. “Dru have you ever been betrayed by someone close to you?” “Yes. Perhaps not in the same manner as you have, but a betrayal is a betrayal,

and it is hard to overcome. But when you do, you will be a better person for it.” “Dru? Dru?” Richard’s voice reached them on the terrace. “We’re out here,” Dru called back. “Kala, your parents have just arrived.” “Great.” Richard held out an arm for each woman and guided them inside. Soon Kala found herself wrapped in the arms of her father. “My baby girl,” Michael Simmons crooned. He stood almost as tall as Derek and had that same muscular build. She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder and felt the comfort of his old tweed jacket on her skin. Kala inhaled deeply, taking in the smell of his pipe tobacco, and it automatically soothed her wayward emotions. Too soon he transferred her to her mother, who held herself a little more aloof when she hugged her. Her mother loved her, she just never knew what to do with a tomboy for a daughter. Her mother smelled of roses and Kala found herself craving the smell of tobacco once more. “Didn’t I tell you you would get yourself into trouble one day? Why couldn’t you be more like Elizabeth?” “Martha,” her father reprimanded her mother. And this is how her entire life had ed. Every time she got into some sort of scrape her mother had compared her to Elizabeth. Elizabeth, the perfect, genteel daughter. Perfect enough to be the wife of a minister. And every time, her father, bless his soul, would come to her defense. How she loved him for that. “Thank you mother for asking, but I feel fine,” she replied calmly, breaking away from her. “Well, there’s no need to be cheeky. I still can’t get over how your voice sounds now,” she tisked. “It’s growing on me,” Kala said. She heard a rustling of fabric and then, “Hello, Michael,” and she knew Dru

hugged her most beloved brother. “Sis, how are you?” “Wonderful.” “She’s working on making you an uncle again,” Kala put in hoping to take some of the focus off her. The front door opened and Kala heard her brother exclaim, “Mama, Papa!” Although she could not see, she clearly saw the scene in her mind. Derek would hug Mama first, then he would hold out his hand to Papa. Papa would take it, then pull him in and pound his back in a bear hug. Seconds later, she heard the pounding. “Mama, Papa, I would like to introduce you to the newest member of our family. My wife, Tessa. Tessa, my parents, Michael and Martha Simmons.” Exclamations of happiness echoed from both of her parents and Tessa. Kala felt herself fading into the background without ever moving a muscle. “Kala, you are coming home with us,” her mother commanded some minutes later. “No, Mama, I’m not.” “Kala is more than welcome to us at Blackburn Hall,” Derek announced. “Or us at Whitestone Manor,” Richard added. “Thank you everyone, but I am not going with anyone.” “Why not?” Derek demanded an answer. “I refuse to put anyone in danger. Let’s it it, whoever did this is still very likely out there. They also know that I am alive and still have information. I refuse to be responsible for something inadvertently happening to anyone in my family.” “But what ?” Her father asked sounding a little desperate.

“The term will be starting up soon and I will not risk the lives of any children for my safety.” Kala reached out her arm in his direction, allowing him to anchor her to him once more. For just a few minutes she would allow herself to be weak, to let someone else be strong for her. “Then what do you plan to do?” “I honestly don’t know,” she heard the small quaver in her voice and quickly cleared her throat. “You could stay here,” Richard offered. “Not without a companion,” her mother put in. “Mama, that is an excellent idea!” “I didn’t really mean you could stay here Kala.” “But it’s perfect. If Richard and Dru will allow me, I will stay here. Hopefully, I can find a suitable companion before everyone leaves.” “Kala, are you certain about this? You have always known your mind, but circumstances are different this time,” Mr. Simmons broached the subject cautiously. “Papa, I’m certain.” Kala gave him a hard squeeze that he returned. “Besides, Gabe is just across the square and I’m sure my sight will be returning quickly,” she said with more confidence than she felt. “I will send a footman to the agency immediately setting forth what we are looking for.” “Thank you, Dru.” “Anything for my favorite niece.” “Am I still?” “Of course. You can be irritating sometimes, but yes, you are still my favorite.” Kala could hear the entire group laugh, all except for Martha, who Kala knew

would have a slight disapproving look on her face.

It took almost a week to find a companion for Kala that everyone could agree on. A widow woman by the name of Mrs. McGafferty won the position. She had a daughter but didn’t want to be a burden to her, so she applied for this position. Her mother had gone blind late in life, and that fact had endeared her to Kala. Her husband had been in the military, and she knew her way around weapons and that had endeared her to everyone else. She was hard of hearing though and Kala found herself shouting excessively to be heard. The day after Mrs. McGafferty had been hired she exchanged goodbyes with Derek, Tessa, and her parents. She promised to send a messenger if she needed anything, but held her fingers crossed behind her back. She refused to involve them anymore than she already had. Dru and Richard would be leaving with the children the next day for Whitestone Manor. Needless to say, the house was in upheaval. Kala sat in a chair in her room, holding a candleholder with a lit candle. She had made a discovery the other day, but didn’t want to share it with anyone. She could actually make out light and darkness now rather than total, suffocating blackness. She did not hold her breath that this would guarantee her sight, but at least she had hope. She played with the candle, bringing it in and out of her line of vision, if you could call it that. She saw no flame, only a brightness that she imagined could be associated with the flame. A knock sounded on the door and Kala quickly blew out the candle before she placed it on the table next to the chair. The door opened and she could see a dim brightness floating in the air. “I wanted to come say goodbye tonight,” she quickly recognized Dru’s voice. “Richard plans an early start in the morning.” Kala let out an audible sigh, stood and held out her arms to feel Dru’s surround her in a few seconds. “I will miss you terribly.” “Kala, I’m sorry for all I said.” “Don’t apologize. You were right. I just found it more difficult to hear you say it rather than mother and Elizabeth.” She heard Dru sniffle. “Dru, honestly, I’ll be fine and you didn’t say anything that I didn’t need to hear.”

“Ignore me,” she sniffled again. “Lately I’m a veritable watering pot. Richard can look at me funny and I cry.” “Poor Richard.” “Quite. You know it’s not too late to change your mind and come with us.” “No. You all need family time together. I have encroached long enough.” “Family doesn’t encroach.” “Yes, they do, but I love you for trying to deny it.” “I love you, too.” “Now, go to bed and get some rest. You have a long day ahead of you. I will see you all at Christmas at Blackburn Hall.” “You will send for us if you need anything won’t you?” “Of course,” and again her fingers were crossed behind her back. She sat back down in the chair, thinking. Perhaps she really had run everyone off just because she felt the need to be independent regardless of an infirmity. Gabe, Justin, McKenzie, nor Dewhurst had come by in a week or longer. She couldn’t say that she missed Dewhurst, but at least he would have proven a distraction. She thought she could at least count on Justin, but apparently not. McKenzie had not made an appearance since before her accident, which she found odd. She changed into the nightgown that one of the maids had put across the foot of her bed and crawled under the covers. Her hands rested linked across her stomach. She thought back over a conversation she had held with her brother and Richard before they left. Derek had been unsure at first about her idea. Richard, bless his heart, had seen the merit and trusted Mikala. After much debate and questioning Derek reluctantly agreed in the end. She had saved up her pin money and anything else she had been given over the years and had a nice little nest egg. Since Derek and Gabe’s shipping ventures seemed to be going so well, she wanted to invest. They all agreed that Gabe would not agree to her investing, so she created a false identity, decidedly male, to invest in the shipping business. Somehow Derek would convince Gabe of a

third partner. She had trusted him to work his magic, and he did. “How did you do it?” She had asked him excitedly the day before he left. “Matthew Stanton is a fellow military man injured in battle. While away at war, a man involved his parents in a money making scheme leaving them destitute before he disappeared. Stanton is desperate to try to recover their losses. His parents conveniently are tenants of mine, which explains how he came to me for help.” “You are brilliant,” she said with glee. “Yes, well, I do have my moments. This way you can sign any correspondence with your initials and there is no chance you will forget,” he winced after realizing what he said. “Kala, I’m sorry.” “Derek, stop. I can dictate, and if told where to place them, I can scrawl my initials. I am just so very excited!” “I’m glad. I am proud of you, Mikala, for overcoming this situation,” she could hear the smile in his voice and felt the warmth of his hug. So it was with a little manipulation that Kala became a silent partner in Blackhawke Shipping. She hoped that within a few trips, she would be able to make enough money to live comfortably on her own wherever she chose to reside. Maybe she would even go on a grand tour after all this stuff with Napoleon came to an end and the world opened back up to visitors. Or she might even go to Egypt. It was turning in to quite a Mecca, especially as people began finding things thought to be long lost. Or she could even visit all the places supposed to be home to the famous King Arthur. Tomorrow she would be left to her own devices. Well, she and Mrs. McGafferty, she amended. They made quite a pair, one blind, the other practically deaf. Kala knew that she needed to help find the person who had done this to her if she were to have any peace in her life. Who knew? Perhaps she would make enough money to build her own shipping business and give Blackhawke Shipping a run for their money. Mayhap she could captain her own ship after a while. She felt the excitement course through her at being in charge of her destiny. She fell asleep with a smile on her face and

felt at peace for the first time since the accident.

Across the square, the taciturn duke looked out his window at the house across the way. He observed the last of the lights put out for the night. Gabe had stayed away from her for almost a week. Five long days, in which the only way he knew of her welfare came through his best friend. He tried to keep himself occupied and went to visit Lady Clarissa on several occasions only to find her feeling under the weather and unable to visit each time he stopped. Her father left town to attend to estate business, but her step-mother found time to flirt outrageously with him. The Duchess of Hamilton could be no more than ten years older than Lady Clarissa Blackerby, and Gabe had found her behavior embarrassing. He brought himself back to the woman who occupied both the house across the square and more of his thoughts than he should allow. He slammed his hand against the window frame. When had she weaseled her way under his skin? More importantly, when had he begun to look at her as a woman and not the child who used to tag along behind him and Derek? His grandmother had not helped by continually bringing her up. He ruthlessly pushed aside all thoughts about Kala other than her injury and the person responsible. Gabe had several men surreptitiously watching the house. He didn’t trust whoever had set the explosion to be satisfied with the job they had done. In fact, he suspected the only reason another attempt had not been made at this point was due to the number of people surrounding Kala. He had been informed that she had had two male visitors, but both had been turned away. There had been the women that had come in and out. When he questioned Derek, he had been told that they were interviewing as companions for Kala. “Why?” Gabe had asked him. “Kala refuses to retire to the country with any of us for fear of putting us in danger.” “And so you all just let her have her way once again and stay here by herself? That’s her problem. Too many people have given into her or looked over her indiscretions all her life. Someone needs to take her in hand.” “Are you volunteering for the job?” Silence. “Well, whether you want it or not, you are. I am counting on you to watch after her while we are away. That is the

only reason I can in good conscience leave her here.” “I didn’t protect her well enough once.” “You did the best you could.” “The best I could?” “I know my sister. No one can keep her safe all the time. That is Kala’s nature.” “Kala’s nature should be curtailed before something worse happens.” “People are who they are, Gabe. Now, we have hired a companion who is an exmilitary wife to stay with her. She knows her way around a gun and has been instructed to have one within reach at all times. They are not to leave the house without one of the guards Director McKenzie has placed around the house. Speaking of, he will be around at some point to see if he can question her about the meeting since the two of you seem to end up fighting before she can tell us anything substantial. Is that satisfactory enough?” “It will have to be, will it not? If her family is satisfied, then I must be as well.” “Gabe, I am anything but satisfied. However, I have discovered something very important in dealing with women.” “Really? Do tell.” “If you try to keep them in a glass case, they will suffocate. Their choices may not always be the wisest in your opinion, but you love them and them anyway.” “Sounds like a bunch of crap to me, Derek.” “Perhaps, or perhaps you just have yet to find the right woman to understand.” Gabe mulled over that last part of the conversation for quite a while. “Definitely crap,” he muttered, still staring out the window at the dark house across the square. If it were his choice, he would lock Mikala up in that house, or somewhere even safer, until they caught the bastard and hung him for his crime, and to hell with her feeling suffocated.

14

Kala somehow slept through the hustle and bustle that followed Dru and her family as they left their townhouse. She stretched and then quickly climbed out of bed. Now theoretically on her own, she had developed a plan. Her excitement bubbled over as she performed her morning rituals. She struggled with tucking her camisole so that it did not peak out of the neckline of her dress when her bedroom door opened. “Mrs. McGafferty?” “Yes, dearie. Do you need some help there?” “Yes, please.” She felt Mrs. McGafferty’s work-roughened hands take over the task. “Mrs. McGafferty, do you feel up to a little work today?” “Certainly. I wouldn’t know what to do if I didn’t work. What do you have planned?” Kala outlined her plan to the older woman and she clapped in delight. “Oh, dearie, I do wish I had your sharp mind. My dear mother might have felt more independent if we had done something like that.” “We need to send a footman for several lengths of rope. Do you think they will know where to find it?” “Of course, dear. With all the horses and ships in this town, it shouldn’t be very difficult to find rope.” “Excellent. When we go down for breakfast, I’ll let Thompson know. We should be able to start by this afternoon at the very latest.” Mrs. McGafferty guided Kala out of her room to the stairs. Kala informed Thompson of all the supplies they would need, impressed that he did not question her sanity and instead said, “I will see to it right away.” Kala felt empowered by her idea. She had informed Mrs. McGafferty of the trick

that Gabe had taught her in regards to plates of food. She reluctantly acknowledged to herself that she owed Gabe thanks for his help and had called on someone to describe the location of her food ever since. After Mrs. McGafferty told her where all her food could be located, she quickly dug in, finding her normal vigorous appetite had returned. Breakfast ed quickly with the two women chatting and sharing ideas about the day ahead. “What would you like to do until the supplies arrive?” “Do you feel up for a stroll?” “A good stretch of the legs never harmed a body.” “Good, let’s walk in the square. The park shouldn’t be too crowded.” Kala waited for Mrs. McGafferty when Thompson entered. “Pardon me, ladies, there are two gentlemen here to see Miss Kala.” “Who is it, Thompson?” “Lords Southerby and Dewhurst.” “Please, send them in,” Kala informed the butler, excited that she had not run off her friend after all. She greeted the men upon hearing them enter the room. “Dewhurst, Southerby, thank you so much for visiting.” “We tried to visit all last week, but were turned away every time we came by,” Dewhurst answered petulantly. “Well, that explains that. I’m glad you finally broke down the defenses.” “Our pleasure,” Justin replied dropping a kiss on her cheek. “How’re you feeling?” He whispered in her ear so that Dewhurst couldn’t hear. She merely inclined her head, a forced smile hovering on her lips. “In fact, you gentlemen are just in time to escort me and Mrs. McGafferty on a walk.” “Who?” Dewhurst questioned.

“Oh, that’s right. You two have not had the chance to meet her.” Kala made her voice louder before speaking again, “Mrs. McGafferty, this is Lord Southerby and Lord Dewhurst. Both gentlemen are friends of mine.” “I’m pleased to meet you, my lords,” Mrs. McGafferty said in a loud, girlish voice. Kala merely rolled her eyes, amazed at how women could turn into simpering misses around a handsome man. “Shall we, gentlemen?” “Of course,” Justin answered. Kala held her hand out expectantly and heard footsteps near her. Instead of meeting the person she simply waited until she felt her hand gripped and draped over an arm. She felt fairly certain from the texture of the cloth that it was one of the gentlemen, and the smell of sandalwood would have her guessing Southerby. “Miss Simmons, is something amiss?” Dewhurst asked, sounding confused. Kala realized at that moment that Dewhurst didn’t know about her injury. “Lord Dewhurst, I have lost my sight due to an accident I recently found myself involved in,” she answered vaguely. “Oh, my. What kind of accident?” “Nothing of import,” she waved her hands in the air. “Shall we?” The quartet made their way out of the house and down the steps. “Have I missed anything in the social scene?” “People are slowly beginning to leave for their country homes and the holiday seasons.” “Oh?” “Yes.” “How is the couple of the season?” “And who would that be?” Justin asked. “The Duke of Hawkescliffe and Lady Clarissa.”

“Odd that you mention them,” Dewhurst commented. “And why is that?” She asked more curious than she would like to it. “Hawkescliffe has only made one or two appearances in the last week, and always alone.” “Really?” “Yes. Lady Clarissa has not been seen at all, and her father is reportedly away at one of their estates on business.” “You have reason to doubt otherwise?” Justin questioned. Kala noticed a bit of an edge to his voice. “Well,” Dewhurst drew out, “her lovely step-mother is still making the routes with her brother.” “Perhaps Lady Clarissa is attending a house party as well.” “There is a rumor going around that she has been sent to a distant relative, if you get my meaning,” Dewhurst answered slyly. “No, I don’t think I do, Lord Dewhurst,” Kala replied, anger tainting her words, because she feared that she very much knew what Dewhurst would say next. “Rumors are abounding that she is enceinte and the Duke of Hawkescliffe is the father.” “That is quite enough,” Justin interrupted coldly. “How dare people start such terrible rumors,” she said vehemently. “Thought she was too good to be true,” Dewhurst said a bit crudely. “Dewhurst, watch yourself.” “Lord Dewhurst, please don’t speak of Lady Clarissa that way in front of me. She is the most genuine girl that I have ever met among the ton. If there is any truth in the rumors, which I sincerely doubt, I will stand beside her as her dearest friend.” As she spoke, she realized that she truly meant what she said. She also

knew that if Gabe had indeed done something of this magnitude to a lady he would own up to his mistake and make things right. A deep depression overtook her at that thought. “Think of your reputation, Miss Simmons,” Lord Dewhurst said sounding shocked. While at the same time she heard Southerby say, “Bravo,” but only loud enough for her to hear. “Dewhurst, I think you should have a care with what you imply about Lady Clarissa in front of me. Her aunt is my godmother after all.” Dewhurst began blubbering when Mikala cut him off, “Why, Justin, I never knew.” “Not many do,” he vaguely replied. “No matter, I would rather not have my reputation and have genuine friends than believe the rumors that abound the ton.” “I see.” Dewhurst’s voice sounded a bit huffy to Kala. Besides the few comments, Southerby had remained surprisingly silent during the exchange. The group took another turn around the square before heading back towards the townhouse. They were chatting about safe, inane topics when they reached the house. “Miss Simmons,” Thompson said after he opened the door, “your supplies have arrived.” “Thank you, Thompson. Gentlemen, if you would excuse us, Mrs. McGafferty and I have a lot of work ahead of us.” “What supplies?” Southerby asked curiously. “Didn’t I tell you? I am making myself independent.” “In what way?” She quickly outlined her plans of hanging ropes throughout the house to serve as guidelines for her. Once she had finished Justin gave a boisterous laugh. “Mikala, I swear you are the only person I know who could become more independent upon losing your sight.”

“It is solely determination.” “Whatever it is, I ire you for it. You two ladies have a wonderful afternoon. I have business to attend to,” he dropped a light kiss on Kala’s cheek. “Coming, Dewhurst?” He turned towards Dewhurst, his tone of voice did not invoke another option. “Of course. If you should need anything Miss Simmons,” Dewhurst offered. “Thank you. Goodbye gentlemen.” They echoed their goodbyes before the door closed on them. “Well, Mrs. McGafferty, what do you say we get started on our project?” “Let’s get to it.” A footman brought in their supplies and the two women began sorting and stacking. Across the square, a rap sounded on the Duke of Hawkescliffe’s front door. He stood in the foyer, straightening his cravat before he left for the office. He had found that McKenzie had been called out of town and in his place he had a meeting with the head of the Foreign Office, Home Office, War Office and the Prime Minister. The War Office was so expansive with the war effort that it had an appointed Cabinet member to oversee it and then Director McKenzie ran the day-to-day issues. His head already pounded, and his scar was pulling, drawing down the left side of his lips. He ran his hand along the puckered skin and turned towards the door. His butler turned towards him, “A Mr. Dixon is here to see you, Your Grace.” Curious, he motioned the man to follow him. He walked into his study and turned on him. “Who are you, Dixon, is it?” “Yes, Your Grace. I am in charge of the protection detail for Miss Simmons. When Mr. McKenzie left, he told me should anything occur to report to you.” Gabe felt slightly taken aback by this. First, he left him in charge in lieu of his absence and now his men reported to Gabe as well. He would have to question him when he returned to London. “Well, what information do you have?”

“Two well-dressed gentlemen came, stayed ‘bout thirty minutes then left.” “Do you know who they were?” “Asked the lad who watched their horses. They were Lords Dewhurst and Southerby.” “And you say they both left?” “Yes, Your Grace.” “What did they do while there?” “They, Miss Simmons, and her companion walked around the square.” “They never went inside?” “No, Your Grace.” “Good. Keep your eyes open. I will be at the office. Send word if necessary.” “Aye, Your Grace.” The man left the room. What did Southerby and Dewhurst want? Right now, both men were at the top of his list. He would have to see if he could find more information on the two. Gabe made a mental note to ask the Director of the Foreign Office about Southerby after their meeting. He retraced his steps to the foyer and left his house.

Still blind. “Damn,” the man swore before continuing away from the house. Either she had not yet shared her information or she did not know as much as he had originally suspected. Right now she remained an unknown factor that could be very dangerous to their mission. Most women in her predicament would have retired to the country and allowed family to care for them. He really had underestimated her. She appeared much stronger than he had given her credit. He still did not know how she had come across his meeting with Natalia. He had been so careful to make certain he had not been followed. How long had she stayed, and what had she heard? She had heard enough to set up a meeting with that damned Hawkescliffe. It became more and more difficult to slink around that man. He tended to be everywhere. His thoughts turned again to the meeting with Natalia and how it had ended with them both sweat-soaked and breathless. Had Mikala witnessed their carnal appetites? Just considering the possibility had his loins tightening to an uncomfortable level. He wouldn’t kill her right off. No, he would find out what kind of lover she made first. Perhaps he would allow Hawkescliffe to watch. He could picture the scenario in his mind, Hawkescliffe bound, unable to move or look away as he ravished the young, nubile Mikala. Excitement coursed through him. Then he would show the little bitch a thing or two before he finished her off, with the stoic, condemning duke sitting helplessly nearby. He chuckled softly to himself. Indeed, he had plans for Miss Simmons. A great many plans, but first he had to find that damned grail.

15

The butler announced dinner just as Kala and Mrs. McGafferty attached the last rope. “Well, what do you think, Miss Mikala?” “I think I have some freedom back,” she clapped her hands. “Mrs. McGafferty, I’m so excited. Now I can get through the house and part of the gardens on my own.” “You just not to go outside without supervision.” “Yes, ma’am,” Kala attempted to sound meek but failed. “You mind me now, miss.” “I will, I promise.” They went into dinner and for the first time in two weeks Kala did not have to be led like an invalid. The next few days ed in a rather boring manner. Kala found that there were not a lot of things a blind person could do. She couldn’t write letters to let her family know of her accomplishment with the ropes. She did catch up on her reading, so to speak. Mrs. McGafferty had a strong reading voice and could read quite well. The two spent many hours reading history tomes because anything else bored Kala. When they were not reading, Kala spent her time memorizing the layout of the rooms she most frequented. She also familiarized herself where the guns were kept and could quickly place her hands on the one in the library, parlor, and her bedroom at any given minute. Mrs. McGafferty carried one on her person at all times as well, which also eased Kala’s mind. It still disturbed her to know that whoever had done this to her remained at large and could be someone close to her. She also wondered what had happened to McKenzie. She had expected him to come by and question her at some point upon hearing what happened. However,

she had not seen him since before the incident. She would have to ask Southerby when next she saw him if he knew what had become of the director. One afternoon she gave a shout of triumph and heard a familiar voice call from the foyer, “Whatever was that for?” “Your Grace, is that you?” Kala called. “Miss Simmons, the Dowager Duchess of Hawkescliffe.” “I’m so glad you came.” “How are you child?” Kala heard heels clipping on the floor and felt arms envelop her. Kala wrapped her arms around the other lady and hugged her back with all her strength, the smell of lavender enveloping her. “I’ve been better.” “What are all the ropes for?” “Well, that is my brilliant plan, if I do say so myself,” Kala led her over to the settee and sat down, pulling the older woman down beside her. “The ropes are guides to and from the rooms that I most frequent. It allows me some independence if you will.” “I always knew you were a smart one.” “How long have you been in town?” “Most of the little season.” “And you’re just now coming to see me?” “I know. I wanted to come by sooner, but Gabe said they were allowing no one to see you at first.” “No, just not him.” “I see. Well, I’ve had to keep my daughter-in-law entertained as well. And I have had social engagements to attend. However, I have had no one to go with and have been quite bored.”

“How is Gabe’s mother?” “As pleasant as ever,” the elder lady said on a sigh. “I am sorry for that. Gabe could always squire you about.” “Pooh. Gabe is too wrapped up in other things.” “Lady Clarissa?” “For a while, yes. However, things seem to have cooled betwixt them.” “Why do you say that?” “It is rumored that she has left town.” “Have you heard the reason why?” “That nonsense about Gabe? Yes. I haven’t had the chance to address it with him, but I will. In the meantime, let’s speak about why I truly came.” “Do tell.” “I have come to rescue you from your prison, at least, temporarily.” “Really?” Kala could feel her face light up and her whole demeanor change. “I can’t tell you how wonderful it will be to get out of here for a while.” “I thought you would feel that way. Everything is arranged. One of the guards will accompany us.” “Guards?” “Yes. There are men put in place watching this house ever since your attack.” “Really?” “Yes. He truly is concerned for your welfare. Now, let’s get you ready and we will have a day of it.” “What do you have planned?”

“I have been absolutely craving an ice and perhaps a new hat.” “It sounds wonderful to me. Thompson, I will be going out for the afternoon. Since the rest of the staff and Mrs. McGafferty have the day off, why don’t you take the rest of the day off as well?” “Miss Mikala, are you certain you won’t need me?” “Positive. Evidently there will be someone accompanying us. Just be sure everything is locked up and I will have our escort see me in and stay with me until everyone returns.” “Thank you, Miss Mikala. I will see you this evening.” Within a few minutes she, James, and Gabe’s grandmother left for their expedition in the Duke of Hawkescliffe’s town coach. First they went down Bond Street and stopped at several millinery shops. “You know, Lady Hawkescliffe...” “Please, Mikala, we have known each other long enough that you can call me Judith.” “All right then, Judith, I miss seeing the colors, but I do greatly enjoy feeling all the textures of the fabric.” “I see what you mean,” Judith replied. “It does appear that every fabric has its own unique feel. All right, this hat is a pale blue with cream colored roses around the brim with a little bird perched on it.” Kala thought for a moment about how the hat looked in her mind. She wrinkled her nose, “It sounds adorable except for the bird.” “You’re right. It does look a little awkward perched on the brim of a hat. Almost as if it is lost or looking for a target.” “Oh, Judith,” Kala laughed outright. “Perhaps the milliner can remove the bird.” Judith walked off leaving Kala to run her hands over the cloth. She found that she loved the feel of the smooth satin the best. “She will fix it and have it delivered to the house. Are you ready

for an ice?” “Yes.” She let her companion guide her out of the shop and determinedly ignored the whispering of the other women in the shop. She instinctively knew they were talking about her, but she disregarded their rudeness. James, the assigned guard, assisted them into the carriage they were once again on their way. After the carriage lurched into motion, Judith could not contain her annoyance, “Those women make me so angry.” “It is all right Judith. I’m just the latest piece of gossip for them. Look at it this way, within two day’s time, my lack of sight will be the latest on dit and poor Lady Clarissa can go on with her life, wherever she might be.” “I guess that is one way to look at it. Ah, here we are.” Once again, the guard helped the two ladies out of the carriage. Judith led Mikala to a somewhat secluded table. “Vanilla?” “Of course.” A shadow fell into her line of vision, and a voice said, “So, I see you are out and about. Enjoying yourself?” “Immensely.” “Who are you here with?” “The Duke of Hawkescliffe’s grandmother.” “He has a grandmother?” “Surprisingly, yes,” Judith entered the fray and set the ices down on the table. “Yours is in front of you Mikala.” “Thank you.” Kala hesitantly reached out and found it, drawing it closer. She quickly made the introductions between Southerby and the Dowager Duchess. “It was very nice to meet you, but I must be going. I have a meeting I am late for.”

“Of course. Do come by to see me.” “I am leaving the city for a while after my meeting. I have some business I must attend to at home,” he announced. “That is too bad. Everyone seems to be leaving to attend to business. I will miss your company.” “I shouldn’t be gone very long. Take care of yourself, Kala. Lady Hawkescliffe, it was a pleasure to meet you.” Kala could picture him bowing courteously before walking away. “He’s a handsome devil.” “Yes, he is.” “But not the one?” “No, unfortunately,” she sighed. “It would make my life so much easier if he were.” “Sometimes our lives were not meant to be easy.” They were sitting, chatting when another, less welcome, voice entered their conversation. “Good afternoon, Lord Dewhurst. May I introduce Her Grace, the Dowager Duchess Hawkescliffe?” “Your Grace, it is my pleasure. You must be the Hawkescliffe’s younger sister,” he said flirtatiously. “And you, young man, must be in need of a good pair of spectacles.” He blustered a bit before addressing Mikala. “Miss Simmons, how are you enjoying your time outdoors?” “Absolutely divine, Lord Dewhurst.” “Excellent. Well, business calls. I shall call on you soon?” “Certainly.”

“He’s a pompous young man, isn’t he?” Judith asked when he had left them. “Definitely.” Kala heard her spoon rattle against the bottom of the dish. “Well, mine appears to be gone.” “As is mine.” “You know, it is easier to savor a treat when you actually know how much you have to eat.” “I can only assume you’re right,” Judith laughed. “Are you ready to return home?” “Yes.” When they arrived at the house, James took the key from Kala. She heard Judith call out a goodbye and the carriage roll off. They entered the house and the door slammed shut. A muffled curse followed closely by a thud then she felt James roughly grab her. She heard a click as the bolt on the door slid into place and he propelled her down the hall. “James, what are you doing? I am very capable of seeing myself in.” She attempted to jerk her arm free of his hold, but he just squeezed harder. “You’re hurting me.” Kala’s heart raced. Something was amiss. James had been the perfect gentleman all afternoon. “Let me go.” The person kept shoving her down the hall. “Who are you? James!” “Shut up.” “Help!” She yelled knowing full well all the servants had taken the day off and were more than likely out running their own personal errands. She felt a gloved leather hand cover her mouth and drag her into the parlor. If I can just get loose and get to the gun, she thought. I might not be as accurate as when I could see, but at least I will have an advantage. Kala wiggled to make room within his grasp. She pulled up her arm and slammed her elbow back into his ribs. “Ooof,” she felt his breath on the back of her neck. She wasted no time in getting

away. She turned to her left and knocked into the decorative side table. She grabbed the vase, a vague plan forming in her mind. She turned to run out of the room when an arm wrapped around her feet, pulling her down to the floor and landing on her stomach. The vase shattered under the force of the fall. “I wanted the duke to be able to watch this, but I can’t wait,” the voice whispered in her ear. “Wait?” She choked out. She felt the man crawl on top of her, and straddle her hips. His lips pressed to her cheek and then ran down her neck. He flipped her over onto her back and covered her lips forcefully. She felt the bodice of her gown and camisole ripped open from neck to waist, spread wide. A strong, leather clad hand clamped firmly around her breast, painfully squeezing it. “No!” She screamed, fighting, trying to knock the man off of her when she felt his mouth and teeth where his hand had just been. “Yes. Do you know how long I’ve wanted you? Wanted this?” Again he covered her breast with his cruel mouth while pulling her dress up. Kala frantically reached for a piece of the broken pottery to use as a weapon. She felt it cut into the palm of her hand, but oddly felt no pain. She jabbed a sharp corner into his ribs. “You little bitch,” he cried as he rose up. “You’ll pay for that,” he swung back his hand and slapped her hard across her face. She felt dazed from the impact. The man must have pushed himself off her, for she no longer felt the pressure of his body. “I can’t wait to see your face when I take you.” He leaned over her once more when she did the only thing left for her to do. Justin taught her this should only be done in emergencies, and as far as she was concerned, this constituted one. She brought her knee up to make with his fully erect groin. The man gave a grunt and rolled off of her. She dropped the piece of pottery and pushed herself up, feeling the shards scattered on the floor prick her hands. She felt a pull on the back of her bodice, but pulled away feeling it rip and fall to hang limply from her waist. Mikala ran across the room and sent up a silent prayer thanking God that he had given her the foresight to memorize the layout of the rooms and forgive her for what she had to do. She reached the little table and ripped open the drawer. Her fingers curled

around the gun and she turned in the direction she heard movement. She walked closer until she could hear the man moaning. She pulled the trigger in the direction of the moan. The blast echoed in the room. “What are you trying to do, you little bitch?” “Kill you,” she yelled furiously and grabbed the rope that would lead her to the stairs and her bedroom where her own loaded pistol remained. She heard the man’s grunt as he pushed himself up. His footsteps were much closer than what she thought they would be. She must have missed him completely. She ran to her bedroom and slammed the door shut, locking it. Within seconds she heard him pounding on the door. Doing the only thing she thought might bring help, she ran to her window and threw it open and began yelling. Satisfied that she had made enough noise she groped her way to the nightstand and jerked open the drawer so hard that it fell out and the contents scattered. “Damn,” she cursed loudly, falling to her knees searching for her last chance at life. She heard a crash through a door downstairs and the footsteps outside hers retreat. Kala had crawled halfway under the bed before she felt the cold metal of the gun. Her hands, slick from the blood oozing from the cuts on her palms made it difficult for her to hold onto the gun. She climbed up on the middle of the bed, sitting on her knees with the hammer cocked and ready, her bodice lying in shreds about her waist.

16

“Good evening, Grandmother,” Gabe greeted his grandmother on the front steps of their town home having arrived at the same time she did. “How was your day, dear?” She lifted her cheek up to receive a kiss. “Filled with meetings. And yours?” “Oh, Mikala and I had the most lovely outing.” “Mikala?” “Yes. If you must know, I rescued her for the afternoon. We went to milliners shops and had an ice at Gunther’s. We also ran into two very lovely men, both of which seemed very interested in our dear girl.” “Southerby and Dewhurst most likely,” he muttered. “Yes, I do believe that was their names. They seemed. . .” she broke off a moment and cocked her head. “Did you hear that?” “What?” “It must have been my imagination. It sounded like someone yelling for help. I’ve been reading too many gothic novels as of late.” “Are there any packages you need assistance with?” “No, the milliner is to deliver the hat I bought.” “Good. Why don’t we go in then?” He started leading her up the steps to the house when they both heard the distinctive sound of a gunshot. “I know that was not my imagination.”

“Get in the house and send over some footmen,” he took off running and looked back to see her still standing there. “Now!” He left no room for arguments and continued to run across the grassy square. He reached Richard and Dru’s townhouse to find the door locked. He began to beat on it calling out Kala’s name. He heard her yell for help from his left side. He sidled around to the corner of the house and saw that her bedroom window open and then heard a loud clatter. Gabe didn’t wait to hear anymore. He went back to the front door and began to kick at the locked handle until it finally gave way and flew back into the wall. A groan came from the corner and he saw James lying prone on the floor. Satisfied that he would be fine, Gabe slowly began up the stairs, taking in the scene before him. A table lay on its side in the parlor and shards of broken pottery littered the floor. Flecks of blood were intermingled with the pottery. He saw blood smeared on the wall and a discarded pistol on the floor. Some sort of rope had been tacked to the wall and it had turned pink in places. Someone was bleeding. He forced himself to go slowly. He heard what he guessed to be the servant’s door slam shut. He paused a moment, hesitating as to whether to go after whoever had just left or continue on and go to Kala. At that moment two of his footmen entered the front door. “Someone just came in or went out the servant’s entrance. See what you can find.” The two men ran off to the back of the house. He continued carefully up the stairs, keeping his back to the wall and stepping sideways. Gabriel came to the landing where the bedrooms branched off and made his way towards the left, ing which room he had deposited her in over a week ago. He cursed himself for agreeing to allow Kala to live by herself with only servants for protection. She had to be reined in before she died. Gabe jiggled the handle on the door knob only to find it locked. He had no time to find a key, so this particular door met the same fate as the front one. As soon as it swung open, his mind ed the sound of a gunshot and he dropped to the floor. After mentally checking himself, and confirming that he hadn’t been hit, he pushed up and moved towards the bed. Kala sat in the middle, her head quickly moving from side to side as if to pick up any noise. He saw her bodice hung limply from her waist, her breasts shone like

alabaster in the late sun except for the red bite marks. Dear God, if anything happened to her, he would kill the person responsible with his own bare hands, he thought savagely. He moved closer to the bed, “Kala,” he called softly. “Stay away from me,” she cried maniacally in her hoarse voice. He watched as she scampered off the opposite side of the bed and ran for the window. He ran after her and grabbed her right before she made it through the window, dragging her back inside. “No,” she yelled hitting him with the butt of the gun. “I would rather you just kill me.” He used his body and legs to pin her flailing legs to the floor. She felt him jerk the gun from her hand and heard it clatter across the floor. Her arms were pinned to either side of her head. “Kala, stop. Right now.” She heard a familiar commanding voice. “Gabe?” “Yes,” he whispered and she felt the fierce hold he had on her relax somewhat. She wriggled her hands free and threw her arms around his neck. “Thank God, it’s you. Gabe, I was so scared. He said things and did things that,” she broke off and shuddered. “James. Where is James? Is he all right?” All of a sudden she felt firm lips covering her mouth. She pulled away. “Why did you do that?” “I need you to shut up so I can think.” “Oh,” she leaned up to kiss him once more. “Oh, my,” she heard in the background. “My, my,” an unfamiliar female voice said followed by a man’s throat being cleared. “Bloody hell,” she heard Gabe utter.

Gabe would never forget that particular evening as long as he lived. It was the night that his life went straight to hell. His grandmother and Mrs. McGafferty helped Kala dress and tend her wounds while he went downstairs to check on James. The Marquess of Lunsford and his wife saw themselves home, but could be expected to tell everything they had witnessed. Before nightfall the entire ton left in town would know an abbreviated version of the truth. Gabe rotated his head as if he felt a noose tightening around his neck. James had a lump on the back of his head and a pounding head, but would recover in a day or two. Thompson had returned and seen to cleaning up the mess of the broken vase. “I will have two new doors ordered.” “Yes, Your Grace,” Thompson said stiffly. How dare the man act as if this whole thing were his fault? “Where were you today, Thompson?” “Miss Kala gave the staff the afternoon off since she was going out. I went to visit a friend. We have a very small staff since the family has gone to Whitestone Manor.” “I see,” and he did by the blush that rose to cover Thompson’s face. “Did no one think to watch the house?” “The guard went with Miss Kala and Her Grace. Why would anyone want to enter the house?” “Yes, well, now we know why. Don’t we Thompson?” The man had the nerve to huff and leave the room. “Impertinent servants.” Gabe walked over to the window in the parlor and watched as twilight began to fall. His hands clenched into fists behind him. “Gabriel.” “Yes, grandmother?” “Mrs. McGafferty is bringing her down. Be gentle with her, she has been through a lot this afternoon.”

“Gentle? Gentle?” he heard his voice getting louder and harder. “Gabe is right, Judith,” Kala’s sensuous voice could be heard from the door. “I should not have dismissed all the servants for the day. However, in my defense,” she hurried on before anyone could say anything, “I’m glad they weren’t here and injured because of me. I feel bad enough for James.” “James is tough,” Gabe said stiffly. He walked over and saw the strips of cloth covering her hand. He took one gently in his and ran a finger over the cloth covering her palm. He watched her shudder a bit. “How are your hands?” “They’ve been better,” her voice sounded a bit more breathless than usual. He crooked a finger and ran it down her soft cheek before he caught himself. He grabbed her elbow to lead her to the settee. She jerked free and began crossing the room. His strides carried him across and he quickly caught up with her. “What do you think you are doing?” “Going to sit on the settee.” “I would have assisted you.” “I don’t need assistance, thank you. I memorized the layout of the rooms I frequent most. Thank God that fiend brought me into one of them so I knew where everything could be found. If he had taken me somewhere else,” she couldn’t suppress a shudder, “I don’t know what would have happened to me.” “You could be dead,” he bit out. “Gabriel,” his grandmother reprimanded from her seat. “It’s true. Before this goes any further, what happened?” She repeated the sequence of events as she ed them. “Did he say anything?” “Right after he ripped my dress, or perhaps before, he said something about wishing the duke had been able to watch but not being able to wait.” Kala heard a loud thump and a profanity even she had never heard before. Hawkescliffe actually showing emotion in regards to her? What a truly interesting development. She shook herself. How could she be thinking like this

after having so recently been attacked? Perhaps that was why. Any other time she would have continued on, attempting to ignore Gabe to the best of her abilities. “You do realize the Marquess and Marchioness of Lunsford saw us in a most compromising position?” “Yes, I gathered that. You know, Gabe, I can’t see, but I’m not stupid.” “That is yet to be determined.” She began counting, refusing to lose her temper. “I will go and see the archbishop as soon as possible.” So intent on counting, she almost missed this comment. “The archbishop? Why?” “You are getting married, my dear,” she heard the glee in Judith’s voice. “Oh, no. I think all of you need to go back where you came from. What can one old couple do? Besides, I have decided I do not want to marry — anyone.” “It doesn’t seem to matter anymore what you have decided. And apparently you have not heard about this couple. He is worse than all of the gossipy old women of the ton. I imagine he is already at his club painting a vivid picture which the men will go home and tell their wives. It will be all over London by daybreak. I will have a special license in hand by tomorrow evening and we will be married.” “Tomorrow? What if I want my family here?” “That will not happen. Some will not be able to make it in time, so there is no need to bother them. I will send notes around to them explaining what happened and the haste in which it needed to be carried out.” “I am not ruined, not like poor Lady Clarissa,” she blurted out in anger. “It is she that you should be marrying. She can provide you with money and excellent alliances, even if she is already increasing. There are plenty of seven-month miracle babies around the ton.” “Mikala,” Judith cut in. “That is enough.”

“Whose side are you on, Judith?” “My own.” A throat cleared at the door of the parlor. “Your Grace, Miss Mikala’s things are all packed.” “What?” her head whipped around to where Mrs. McGafferty’s voice came from. “Thank you Mrs. McGafferty. I will have my solicitor send around your money tomorrow. Thank you for helping my fiancée.” “It was my pleasure, Your Grace.” “Would someone please tell me what the bloody hell is going on?” “Kala, that is not proper language fitting a future duchess.” “Duchess my arse,” she crossed her arms mutinously. “As I said, we will be married by Saturday. You cannot stay here since it is no longer safe. You will come to my house and Grandmother will be our chaperone.” “Wonderful,” she fell back against the back of the sofa. “Mikala,” Judith sounded hurt. “It’s not you, Judith. It is the prospect of being married to your grandson and dealing with his dragon of a mother.” “I will appreciate it if you treat my mother with respect,” he said imperiously. “You know, once upon a time you didn’t find it so daunting to be attached to me by marriage.” “Times change, Your Grace.” “Enough of this. You are coming even if I have to throw you over my shoulder and carry you across the square.” “Imagine all the talk if that were to happen,” Kala interjected caustically.

“I will have someone come for your trunks,” Gabe continued, ignoring her. “Where will you be staying until Saturday?” “At my house.” “What will people say?” “At this point, I don’t care. The damage has already been done.” “Fine.” She stood and held out her hand waiting for his arm. “What are you doing?” “My, you do sound rather peevish right now. I’m waiting for assistance. Perhaps you are the one with the addled mind.” “Good grief,” she heard Judith say behind her. Mikala had already decided, if he forced her into this marriage, she would make certain he regretted every second of his decision.

17

Later that night, Gabe still seethed over her comments about Lady Clarissa. Did she really believe the rumors circulating the ton about them? His anger warred with feelings of hurt that she would believe such nonsense. However, it did bring up another topic. He would have to inform Lady Clarissa of the turn of events. He had made no promises to her, but he did feel it necessary to make her aware of the situation. Clarissa would have made a wonderful duchess, but she lacked the fire that emanated from Kala. That fire, he realized with a start, he craved in a woman. But when? The desire for Kala and her wild ways had always been there, but had he tried to deny his longings? He had fought to suppress any feelings for her for so long he convinced himself he wanted someone sweet and biddable like Lady Clarissa. Mikala made all other women seem dull. Had he always compared other women to her? He pushed the disturbing thoughts away and penned the note to Lady Clarissa, sealing it with his ducal seal. He made a list of all the things that had to be done tomorrow. Three times he began a letter to Derek explaining what had happened and informing him of the nuptials. Three times he tossed the letter into the fire. How did one go about telling his best friend that he and his sister were found in a compromising position and were forced to marry? Derek would kill him. He stood and went to the brandy decanter on the cart and poured himself a healthy serving of the smuggled liquor. Then he moved to a large leather chair that stood in front of the fire and sat down. He set his glass down while he pulled off his boots and then crossed his feet to gather warmth from the blaze. How could one’s life go so wrong in the space of minutes? He sighed and picked up the glass, taking a healthy swallow. The liquid burned a path of warmth down his throat to his stomach. He had begun to doze, a combination of the warmth and the brandy when he heard a thud and a curse. Startled awake, he jumped to his feet, the brandy

spilling down his waistcoat. He saw Kala and relaxed a bit until he saw that she wore her nightgown and dressing robe. “What are you doing down here?” He asked her a bit harshly, tearing at the buttons of his waistcoat to remove the wet, sticky mess. “I wanted to talk to you in private. Judith helped me down the stairs. I bumped into the table though,” she said, rubbing the top of her thigh. “And she let you come down wearing that?” “I’m decently covered.” “What do you want?” She heard him walk away from her and then the tinkling of glass. “What are you doing?” “Pouring myself another drink.” “Another?” “Don’t get all prudish. Most of the last one is all over my waistcoat.” “Oh,” she began to walk cautiously across the room, her hands well in front of her searching for a chair. “Oh hell,” he muttered before grabbing her arm and leading her to a chair. “Here, sit before you hurt yourself again.” “May I have a drink?” “Here,” he pushed his glass into her hands and noticed they trembled. The events of this afternoon had really shaken her. “Gabe, I just wanted you to know you don’t have to go through with this.” “Of course I do.” “No. Your grandmother will say nothing and we do not have to tell your mother. Besides she hates me and would find excuses for it not to happen anyway.”

“Mother hates everyone,” he muttered. “Excuse me?” “Nothing.” “Your grandmother has promised me she will not say a word to anyone and the servants all know better.” “What of Lord and Lady Lunsford?” “Can’t we convince those left in town that they didn’t really see what they think they saw?” “Kala, your bodice laid ripped open exposing your natural wonders for all to see. I lay on top of you and we were kissing. How do you suppose we convince them we were innocent? Hell, I don’t know that I would believe it if I hadn’t been there and well and truly involved.” “I will slip out of town and return to Mama and Papa. Let the gossips talk. I won’t be returning next year anyway. I am done with all these supercilious people. It will take the talk away from Lady Clarissa,” she threw back the brandy left in the glass. “I don’t think so.” She hunched her shoulders over, her sable hair covered her face from his view. He thought he heard a snuffle, but couldn’t be sure. “Mikala?” “Damn you, Gabriel,” her face came up but her eyes were dry. “Just let me go. I will move to the country where I had originally planned. Please. Somewhere that nobody knows me. If you will loan me a bit of money, I will see you repaid plus interest. The more I think on it, the more I know I can’t return to Mama and Papa. They would be so embarrassed. Just let me go,” he watched in astonishment as tears began to cling to her sable lashes. They were beginning to fill back in, and promised to be thicker than before. What happened to the little termagant that he normally dealt with? He didn’t quite know how to deal with this show of emotion. He took a deep breath and a fortifying drink before beginning. “Kala, this is the

only way. You have to trust me on this.” “This marriage won’t work, Gabe. We can’t even be in the same room together for five minutes without fighting.” She pulled her lower lip through her teeth, worrying it. Gabe shifted trying to relieve the tightness that had developed in his pants since he saw her in her negligee. “We’ll have to manage.” “Manage? Dammit, Gabe. Let me leave and forget that any of this ever happened. There might be a little talk, but nothing you can’t weather. You’re a duke, people will forget. You can marry Clarissa and everything will be fine once more.” Gabe stood, rapidly crossed the few steps to her and jerked her up in front of him. His hands were clasped tightly on her upper arms, and she brought her hands up between them in a defensive manner. “You listen closely, Mikala, and you listen well. There is some sick man out there that wants to kill you. He almost did it again today, plus more. I am not letting you out of my sight until we find him.” “We don’t have to marry for that. We have chaperones in the house to...” her words were muffled by his mouth covering hers. She tore her mouth away. “Would you quit doing that?” “I don’t think so,” he shifted one arm behind her back to hold her close while his other hand held her head in place. She felt his firm lips tease hers. “Gabe,” she attempted to say, but instead felt shock when his tongue slipped into her mouth. She stiffened at the intrusion. Southerby had kissed her, and then she had been mauled in the attack earlier, but neither could be compared to this. “I’m sorry. It is too soon after what happened to you.” “No, I mean. Well, could you help me make new memories?” “What do you mean?” “I want to forget about what that other man did.”

“Less than a minute ago you wanted me to let you disappear.” “I’m sorry. You’re right. I am acting like a wanton.” She wrapped her arms around her waist and turned her back to him, forcing his arms to drop away from her. “Gabe, you really don’t have to marry me. I planned on ending my season early even before I lost my sight. I just don’t fit in. There is a little cottage I made inquiries into. Perhaps that would be the best for all.” She heard a heavy sigh behind her before a pair of hands settled on her shoulders and turned her around. She felt his lips softly brush the top of her head. “Relax,” she heard him whisper in her ear. Both of his hands moved up and cradled her face, his fingers speared into her hair. She could feel his thumbs wiping at any remnants of tears that were on her cheeks. “Kala,” he murmured before his lips began to tease hers. “No,” she pulled away from him. “Don’t do this. You don’t want me. Let me leave, please.” “Dammit, Mikala Ann Simmons, quit fighting me. There is no escaping this mess we’re in.” “You know, you’re my brother’s best friend not my keeper. You don’t have to ruin your life because of me. Don’t do this because you are being nice.” “Believe, me, right now I feel anything but nice,” he growled before capturing her lips and cutting off any more arguments she might have given. Not being able to see, she could focus solely on the feel, smell and taste of him. She could taste the brandy he had been drinking. It left her feeling heady. He was surprisingly gentle for such a large man. He coaxed her tongue into sparring with his, which made warmth rush through her body. She heard a moan and realized it came from her. Her arms reached around him and covered his back. Her breasts flattened against his hard chest, tingling at the . He turned them in a circle so that he now sat in the chair, and pulled her down onto his lap. In this position he could not hide his reaction to her, and she thrilled with the knowledge that he responded to her like that. That had worried her most —that he only thought of her as a sister. Brothers definitely did not think of their sisters in this manner.

Gabe felt relief that the attack this afternoon had not scarred her from ion as he feared it had. Her response to him incited him. He would have to keep a tight rein on his ion if she were to leave this night still a virgin. He felt her tongue dart into his mouth and he felt a low moan rumble in his chest. Kala took his moan into her mouth and allowed him to deepen the kiss even more. She shifted so that she could wrap her arms around his neck and run her fingers through his tousled hair. Her hand cupped his stubbled cheek, and ran her thumb along the smooth line of the scar. He has so many wonderful textures, she thought dreamily. She felt him pull away and drop kisses on her eyes then he nibbled on her ear lobes, each in turn. He pushed her away, and she couldn’t contain the, “No,” that escaped her lips. “Shhh,” he whispered capturing her lips once more. She felt the tie at her waist loosen then give way. Soon the tie at her neck also became loose. She felt her nightgown part and the warm air hit her flushed skin. “Beautiful,” he murmured softly. “Kala, you are so beautiful.” “Gabe,” she heard herself whimper. Was that really her sounding like a wanton? She felt his hand cover one of her breasts and she stiffened at the . “Kala, what is it?” “Nothing,” she murmured trying to pull him back down for a kiss. “No,” he removed his hand from her breast and pulled her dressing gown together. “What’s wrong?” “He. . .he touched me there today. He hurt me,” it pained her to it this. “Kala, you know I am not him, don’t you?” “Yes.” “I will stop whenever you want me to. You only have to tell me.” He let her sit there for a few moments and mull over his words. “Kala?” “Kiss me again, please.” He complied and bent towards her touching his lips to hers. She became frustrated at his teasing kisses and attempted to deepen the

kiss. “Not like that, like before,” she whispered when he wouldn’t comply with her manipulations. They were lost in each other before Gabe broke the silence. “May I touch you?” She nodded her agreement with little hesitation. “Are you certain?” “Yes, Gabe. Please, I ache. Make it stop.” He pulled open her dressing gown once more to expose her alabaster globes with their blush colored tips. Gabe then ran the back of his large fingers over the smooth slopes. There were still faint teeth marks from her earlier assault and he rubbed them tenderly as if hoping to erase the imprints. He savored the way she felt against his skin, smooth and silky. Kala bit her lip as she felt his large, calloused hand gently cupped her right breast. She arched her back into his touch and felt his hand squeeze lightly in answer to her silent question. Kala bit back her moan as his thumb began to glide back and forth over the nipple. She couldn’t help wiggling on his lap. “Have mercy, Kala,” he whispered hoarsely placing a hand on her outside hip to hold her still. She could feel his hot, hard manhood pressing into her hip through several layers of clothing. His warm breath caressed her neck as he placed delicate kisses on her flesh. He began moving the kisses down her body and she arched into them. “Gabe, you’re killing me.” “That’s the idea,” he murmured, and she felt the vibrations of his chuckle on the upper slope of her breast. “Do something,” she whispered. His mouth captured one hardened tip of her breast and began to suckle gently as his thumb and forefinger teased the other tightened bud. One of her hands grabbed on to the back of the chair while the other held him in place. Her breathing came in harsh pants. He pulled away to lavish the same attention to her other breast. “Oh,” she sighed out in a long breath. She felt a tingling at the tops of her thighs. She tightly crossed her legs in an attempt to ease the ache. His hand caressed her thighs before trailing down her long legs. He trailed back up her crossed legs and placed his hand on her

stomach. His thumb rubbed back and forth causing tingles to run up and down her body. Heat pooled at the apex of her legs causing her to squeeze her legs together even tighter in an attempt to ease the ache. “Do you ache, Kala?” “Yes,” she whispered hoarsely. “Where?” She turned her face into his shoulder, as a blush spread across her body. “Kala, you’ve never been shy before. Where do you ache?” “Here,” she took his hand that rested on her stomach and moved it lower. She relaxed her legs a bit to press his hand against the heat of her. A moan escaped her as he put pressure there. “Would you like me to make the ache go away?” Kala remained silent for a moment. She worried her lower lip as she tried to think. He pressed the heel of his hand against her and she cried out, “Yes.” He slid his hand down her legs and under the hem of her nightgown. His calloused hands sent chills up her spine as they made with her bare legs. He made it to the knee of her tightly locked legs. “Trust me,” she heard him say before returning to one of her breasts. That distracted her enough that she didn’t realize he rearranged her legs. When she did realize it, she felt open and vulnerable. He went back to kissing her and soon she found herself lost in a sea of sensations again. Then she felt his hand travel up the inside of her thigh. “Gabe, stop,” she attempted to grab his wrist. “Trust me, Kala. Your virtue will still be intact when we are done.” She swallowed harshly but relaxed her hold on his wrist. “Put your arms around my neck and kiss me.” She did, but only because it felt familiar and she found she enjoyed it. Lost in the kisses, she jumped slightly as she felt his hand cupping her most intimate area without any cloth between them. “Shhh. You know you have the most beautiful, kissable mouth.” “Really?” “I’ve dreamed of kissing it more times than I should have.”

“Really?” The last part of the word came out as a squeak as she felt a finger dip into her wet heat. Her heart raced at the sensation and she felt, well, she just felt. “Gabe, should we be doing this?” “Probably not, but isn’t it wonderful?” “Oh, yes,” she moaned as he slowly moved a finger in and out. She could feel her slickness ease his movements. “Oh my, Gabe, is this normal?” “If it isn’t, I don’t want to know,” his voice sounded harsh to her ears. Her hips began to wiggle as if searching for something. “Gabe, I...” “Yes, Pest?” “Oh, goodness. Please, do something.” “You’ve been saying that quite frequently tonight,” he said as he plunged in another finger. She stiffened a little at the invasion and stilled as her body became accustomed to the expansion, then she moved her hips up to silently beg for more. She could feel the delicious friction of his fingers moving within her, but something remained elusive, something that she couldn’t quite reach. She felt him tenderly bite at one of her nipples and then lave it before latching on to suckle. At the same time he pressed his thumb on a nub that she had had no idea existed until that moment. She felt him pull his mouth away from her as she began to shudder uncontrollably. She hid her face in the curve of his neck and held on tightly as spasms racked her body. She vaguely felt his hand move away from her and come around her pulling her close and holding her tightly. Eventually, the shudders eased to small aftermaths. They stayed there wrapped in each other’s arms for what seemed an eternity. Finally, Kala broke the silence. “My goodness, is it always so explosive?” “Not always, no.” “I don’t know whether to think I am lucky or not.” “Oh, we are definitely lucky.”

Kala heard the pride in his voice. “I wish I could see your face,” she said wistfully. “Are you two finished talking yet?” His grandmother called through the door. “Oh, Judith.” “Here, let me.” She felt him push her shaking hands away and retied her nightgown and sash. “Well, there is nothing to be done for your lips, but an engaged couple should kiss once in a while.” She placed her fingers on her swollen, tender lips. She felt him take her hand away and drop a kiss on her dewy lips once more. “We’ll manage, Kala,” he whispered in her ear just as Judith entered the room.

His grandmother’s voice had withered the near-painful desire he had felt only minutes before. He watched the two women leave the room. The door closed and he returned to the chair he and Kala had just vacated. Gabe spent several minutes lost in thought, amazed at the ion she had shown to him. They at least would have more than most marriages ever did, he decided. For some reason God had deemed to bless him with a beautiful, albeit, very stubborn wife. He took a deep breath and could still smell her. She smelled of jasmine and an essence that was hers alone. If this was any indication of how the marriage bed would be, he would be surprised if they left it for at least a fortnight. He had difficulty ing why he had fought her for so long. A smile twitched across his mouth ing Kala’s reaction to her first taste of intimacy. Wonder followed by urgency had crossed her face. He chuckled at the way she had hidden in his shoulder as if she were embarrassed by what she felt. The grip she had had on him awed him. She had held him as if he were the only person who could keep her from drowning in sensations. Then afterwards, she had that wondrous look of complete satisfaction. He found himself thanking God that the attack this afternoon had not scarred her for life. He sat there in silence for quite a while just thinking about nothing and everything. He thought about how fate had changed his life in a few seconds and now instead of feeling bitterness, he felt excited. However, he still worried about Kala’s safety. They would have to figure out a way to draw the person out. The footmen had reported earlier not being able to catch the intruder. They did inform him they had found a good amount of blood. They had followed a bloody path until it ended, apparently to a horse that had been tied up. Blood had been smeared on the trunk of a tree where the man had leaned against it. He had forgotten how deadly accurate Kala could be with a gun. Apparently blindness had not hurt that particular skill in the least. “Gabriel,” his grandmother called from the door. “Come in.” “Grandson, there is no question about the two of you marrying now.”

“I don’t know what you mean.” “Don’t be indignant with me, young man. I may be old, but I still what a woman looks like after being well loved.” “Grandmother, I really don’t want to have this conversation with you.” “Fine. Is the wedding still on?” “Of course.” “Nothing fancy?” “No, Kala would not want that.” “Good. As I grow older, I find I have less and less need of society’s approval. Unlike your mother,” she said in an aside. “Oh, no,” he groaned. “I haven’t told her yet.” “Kala and I have discussed the matter. We think it best she not know until after the wedding.” “What?” “Well, she spends so much time in her suite, it shouldn’t be too difficult. If she has any visitors we will tell them she is under the weather. If she leaves her room, we will tell her Kala is visiting me.” “You’re brilliant. Mother cannot protest after the fact.” “Oh, she can, but she can do very little about it.” “True.” “So, tell me, will you and Kala get on all right?” “I think we’ll rub along well enough.” “Excellent. You know I have always loved her.”

“I know.” “And I believe she will make an excellent mother to my great-grandchildren.” Gabe felt his body tightening as he thought about what it would take to get those great-grandchildren for her. “Gabriel, I just had a horrible thought.” “What is that, grandmother,” he asked concerned. “Your mother will no longer be the Duchess of Hawkescliffe.” “We might have just found something that will do her in.” “I doubt that very seriously. Gabriel, I know that Mikala was not your first choice, but in my heart I believe that she is the right one.” Gabe made no acknowledgement of her words. He knew that he and Kala were compatible physically, but still felt uneasy about how she would take to the role of duchess, especially if she never regained her sight. A knock sounded on the parlor door and Hamlin came in carrying a note. “Your Grace, the footman asked me to return this note to you. He arrived to find the house has been closed for the season and no one in residence, not even a small staff.” “Thank you, Hamlin,” he took the note. After the butler left, Gabe tossed the note in the fire. “That’s a bit odd.” “What’s that?” “First Lady Clarissa is ill and now her family and servants just up and disappear.” “Perhaps they retired to the country. The holidays will be upon us soon. Besides it seems there are several leaving earlier this season than normal. That little tyrant in has everyone in upheaval. Why were you attempting to her?” “I thought she should know of the wedding. However I cannot chase her down to the country to let her know what has happened. She is a nice girl. I just didn’t want to see her hurt.”

“Yes, she is nice. But she is not the girl for you. You need someone with spirit that will keep you from turning into a stuffy old man before your time. Goodnight, dear,” she dropped a kiss on the top of his head. “And try to keep your hands off Mikala until Saturday, it is only a little over two days away.” “Yes, grandmother,” he could feel the blush rising on his cheeks as she turned and left the room.

18

The next day ed in a flurry of activity. Gabe had a modiste sent to the house to create a wedding dress for Kala, which she promptly thanked and turned away. When Judith argued with her about it she merely shrugged her shoulders and changed the conversation. Mikala found herself nervously pacing the parlor when Judith entered later that afternoon. “Mikala, sit down,” Judith had a sternness to her voice that sounded unnatural to Kala. “What is it?” Kala asked concerned. “You must quit worrying about the situation you and Gabriel find yourselves in. There is no help for it, so you might as well stiffen your resolve and deal with it.” “But Judith, he really doesn’t want to marry me.” “If last night were any indication, you two will have more than most ton marriages.” “Judith,” Kala cried, shocked that she would bring it up or even have an idea as to what happened in that study between her and Gabe. “Oh, Mikala, I used to be married once myself and had three sons. Don’t you think I know what goes on in a marriage?” Kala could feel herself violently blushing. “Since taking over the dukedom in the wake of so many tragedies, Gabriel has had a lot of responsibility thrust upon him that never should have happened. Don’t you how he used to be when you all were just children?” “Yes,” Kala replied wistfully, being reminded of their youthful carefree days when he and Derek would come home after the end of the school year. Gabe had always been allowed by his father to spend a month with them before returning

home. “Mikala, it is your job as his wife, to bring back that carefree spirit, or he will put himself into an early grave.” Kala’s heart plummeted at the words. “If only my son had done more for the dukedom, then perhaps Gabriel could be more like his old self. I believe Andrew’s death tore that family apart in ways I will never fully comprehend,” the older woman sighed. “Now he finds himself saddled with estates that are not producing as they should, and tenants relying on his guidance, and very little money in the coffers.” “I didn’t realize.” “Please don’t let on that you know. It would wound Gabriel’s pride.” “I promise, Judith. I don’t know how I’ll do it, but I promise.” “Also, don’t let him break your spirit, child. He can be hard and cold, but inside of him the boy that you once loved is still there. You just have to find him and coax him back into the world of the living.” “I will, Judith, I will,” she promised with all her heart.

Late that afternoon Mikala sat in the parlor lost in thought. Light streamed through the west-facing parlor windows casting her shadow world in shades of grey rather than total darkness. She found herself quite tired of this half world of not quite seeing and not quite being blind. Sometimes the shadows that she saw were eerier than not being able to see anything. Mikala had not yet shared that news with anyone. She also hated the feeling of uselessness and being in the way. She missed being active. She was so lost in thought she failed to hear heavy footsteps enter the room. Only when she felt the heat of the sun blocked from her did she realize someone else had ed her. She paused a moment and inhaled deeply, smelling the familiar scent of cinnamon with just a hint of something she could not quite name, but indicated Gabe nonetheless. “Gabe, you startled me,” she said. “How did you recognize me?” She could hear the suspicion in his tone. “I have not regained my sight if that is what you are getting at. You have a particular scent, a cinnamon undertone.” “Ah, my cologne. Yes, I came across it when I was in the Navy at some exotic port we stopped at.” “I would love to travel and see the world,” she said wistfully. “Perhaps someday. Now, tell my why you turned the modiste away.” “There is no use spending money on a wedding gown that I can’t even see. There will only be a few in attendance and I have plenty of gowns upstairs that will serve the occasion just fine.” “Perhaps I wanted to see you in a fine gown.” “And you will. That is all I am going to say on the matter.” She heard him muttering under his breath and thought she could make out the words stubborn and women. “What was that, Your Grace?”

“Nothing, Miss Simmons, I merely wondered if you would like to grandmother and me for supper.” “I would love to.” She held out her hand and allowed him to assist her up out of the chair and guided her to the dining room. They enjoyed a pleasant meal together, none of them mentioning his mother who had remained secluded in her bedchamber. “Mikala, I wondered if you would care to me in my study. I am intrigued by King Arthur and heard you are quite the expert.” “I didn’t know that you had any interest in that sort of thing.” “Call it a recent intrigue if you will.” “I would love to share with you what I know.” “Grandmother, if you will excuse us.” “Of course, and you two behave.” “Always.” “Hmph,” the old woman said but shot him a knowing grin, which he attempted to ignore. He led Mikala into his study and placed her in a chair near the fireplace. “Are you comfortable? Would you like something to drink?” “Gabe, I am fine. Now, please sit and tell me why you are so interested about Camelot and Arthur all of a sudden,” she grinned. “Curiosity.” “And I am Guinevere herself. Try again.” The pregnant silence spoke for itself. “Gabe, you know that I can be trusted with your secrets. It might even help speed the story along if I know what in particular you are looking for.” “The Holy Grail.” “What?”

“We have suspicions there is someone amongst us, and by that I mean a member of the ton, that is searching for the sacred chalice.” “Whatever for?” She asked, clearly intrigued. “Some believe that the grail holds a certain amount of power for anyone who possesses it. Evidently, someone is in of Bonaparte’s war and wants to assist the Little Tyrant in his thirst for power.” “Oh my. But why?” “Perhaps they are hoping that the gift will be returned by gifts of titles, land, and money. Who truly knows why people do what they do? I just know that I have to be one step ahead of them.” “I see. Well, Cadbury Castle is thought to be the training ground of Arthur and his knights. Of course, nothing remains on the spot, but it is said that you can see outlines of the foundation. About a half day’s walk north, you can find Glastonbury Tor and near that Glastonbury Abbey. It is thought that one of Jesus’ first churches was established at Glastonbury Abbey upon arriving with His uncle, Joseph of Arimathea. Many believe that Joseph brought the grail back after Jesus’ death, and it is buried somewhere in the Abbey.” “And you?” “I don’t know. You see, the land around the area was at one time covered with water, making Glastobury Tor one of the only high places in the area. Up on the top is St. Michael’s Tower, the only remaining part of a church christened with the same name.” “What makes this place so unique in your opinion?” “You will think this silly, but I and many others, think this is King Arthur’s Avalon. You see, Avalon was an island and at one time so was Glastonbury Tor. At Glastonbury Abbey, they believe they have found the bones of Arthur and Guinevere, long removed of course. But, Arthur had been the most powerful ruler up to that time, perhaps even since. If the grail does have power, wouldn’t it make sense that it is somewhere on Avalon where Arthur would have left it in safe keeping before riding into his final battle?”

“I do see what you mean. But surely it would have been found by now.” “Not if hidden well enough.” “What do you mean?” “Arthur had a number of trusted advisers. Any one of them could have taken the chalice and hidden it.” “Why not use it for their own gains?” “These men worshiped Arthur. They believed in him and would have done anything to keep the chalice out of enemy hands.” “Even destroying it?” “Possibly.” “If you were one of Arthur’s advisors, where would you have hidden it?” “Hmmm,” she thought quietly for some time, recalling all that she had read of the area. Just when he thought she would not answer him, she began talking once more. “A half day’s ride from Glastonbury is Cheddar. There is a rather deep gorge that runs near the village. There are supposedly all sorts of caves located within it. I imagine some have not been seen in hundreds of years if not longer. I think that is where I would have put it.” “What is your reasoning?” “Well, it would be within a day’s ride to what had been his castle in Cadbury as well as his final resting place at Glastonbury Abbey. And if the Tor had been Avalon, it would be near it as well. If I had been one of Arthur’s men and believed that someday he would return to lead once more, I would have wanted to place the chalice near enough to him that he could find it but make it difficult enough for anyone else.” “What about the talk that it had been secreted off to Wales after Glastonbury Abbey burned down?” “You have been doing research, haven’t you?”

“Some.” “Then why did you bother to ask me?” “Curiosity. Your brother also told me that you were quite the expert on all things Arthurian.” “Well, did he also tell you I thought Guinevere a complete and utter fool to choose Lancelot over Arthur, if she truly did?” “No.” “Well, I like to believe that she loved Arthur until her dying breath.” “You are quite the romantic.” “Hmph.” “Wales.” “Oh yes. I think it a ruse to detract attention from its true hiding spot.” “You seem certain of yourself.” “I might be, but then again, what are the chances that anyone ever saw it after its one and only use?” “True.” “Have I helped you at all?” “I believe you have given me some areas to speak with McKenzie about posting guards.” “Speaking of Stuart McKenzie, I have not seen him since before my accident.” “He had to leave town unexpectedly. Why?” “Just curious. “I will not have that name spoken in this house, do you understand me?” A shrill

voice questioned from the doorway. “And what is that little slut doing here at this time of night?” The relaxed peace they had enjoyed for the first time in a very long while evaporated in a matter of seconds. Gabe saw Mikala jump out of her seat and her foot catch in the hem of her dress. She would have fallen into the fire if it hadn’t been for his quick reflexes. He could feel his heartbeat pounding through his body as he grabbed her and held her tightly for a few seconds before putting her back in the chair she had vacated. “Stay here, I will deal with this.” “Gabriel James Hawke, did you hear me? I will not have that harlot under this roof!” “I believe all of London heard you, Mother,” he said, sounding much calmer than he felt. “Do not take that tone of voice with me, young man. I want her gone now!” “She is not going anywhere.” “This is my house.” “No, Mother, it is my house,” he took a deep breath before going on. “Mikala and I are to be married in the morning.” “No!” The shriek could have been mistaken for a banshee’s wail. Footsteps could be heard rushing down the stairs. “I would sooner kill myself than see her as the next Duchess of Hawkescliffe!” “What is going on?” Judith asked breathlessly. “Grandmother, I just informed Mother that Mikala and I would be married in the morning. She was just sharing her joy with us.” “I refuse to have that slut as part of our family! Not after what she did! How could you Gabriel? I thought you loved me!”

“Mother, that is enough.” Mikala heard a scuffle from the direction of the door, but feared moving from her spot. She did not know this house well enough yet, and could cause herself more harm if she were not careful. “Kala, I will return in a moment,” Gabe sounded a bit breathless.

Upstairs, in his mother’s bedroom, Gabe found himself holding her down while his grandmother forced laudanum laced tea down her throat. His mother fought against the sedative until she could no longer keep from being pulled under. He felt her muscles slowly relax under his grip. “Why would you do this to me?” She slurred before falling into a deep sleep. “Gabriel, I am so sorry,” his grandmother said, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder. “I don’t know why Mikala sets her off. “I do,” he sighed, crossing the room. At that moment he felt the weight of the world on his shoulders. His mother had become a stranger over the years. Her episodes became more and more frequent, shifting between bouts of melancholy and rage. Even as a child, Gabriel noticed his mother to be emotionally unstable. Often times he thought his father gave in to her extravagant demands to save an ensuing battle. Then Andrew had happened, and their lives had changed forever. “Do you want to talk about it?” “No.” “I will make certain she stays sedated through the wedding ceremony,” his grandmother said, accepting his answer. “Thank you.” “I know you do not want to hear this just now,” Judith began. “Then do not say it.” “I will, and you will listen to me,” he looked out one of the bedroom windows, not really seeing anything. “I am getting too old to control her, and you are about to embark upon a new chapter of your life. You and Mikala are going to have enough difficulties without having to deal with the burden of your mother and me.” “You are not a burden.”

“Perhaps not, but you do not need our presence. I also think it is time to look at an arrangement for your mother.” “No!” “Gabriel James Hawke, you listen to me, and you listen well. What happens when you and Mikala have children? Is your mother going to take her hatred for their mother out on them? What if Mikala never gets her sight back? Does she need to share a house with a woman that hates her, possibly enough to do her harm? I know that you love your mother, but something must be done.” “Not Bedlam.” “Good heavens, no! I would not send my enemy there. But perhaps there is someplace she can retire quietly to. Or perhaps you can send her to one of the estates you seldom frequent and hire someone to care for her. Gabriel, she is not a well woman and has not been for a very long time.” “You are right,” he agreed with a heavy sigh. “I know this is hard on you, but it is for the best,” they stood in silence for quite some time before Judith said, “Why don’t you go back down to Mikala. I am certain she is beside herself with worry.” “Yes,” he said and left the room.

Close to a half hour later, Kala heard the heavy footsteps of her fiancée descend the stairs and enter the study. It took all of her will power to remain silent and sitting in the chair. She wished desperately she could see his face, his posture, but instead she heard the deep sigh leave his body. “I apologize for mother’s behavior.” “Gabriel, what is wrong with her?” She heard the tinkle of glass and the pouring of liquid. “Not now, please.” “All right. Then answer me this, why does she hate me so much? She used to not act that way towards me.” “Later.” “When will you deem the appropriate time for these revelations, Your Grace?” Pushed too far, Gabriel felt the tension within him snap. “Andrew! He is the reason she hates your very presence. Are you satisfied?” She heard the sound of glass breaking and the fire hissing and sizzling. “I will see you in the morning.” Mikala heard a door close and knew he had left the house. She felt more confused than ever.

19

They were married in a quiet ceremony by special license that had been easier to obtain than Kala had imagined. They had a quiet, but strained breakfast after the wedding that Gabe’s grandmother, Gabe, and herself attended. It had not quite been the wedding she had thought to have, but then she had never really given much thought as to what her wedding would be like. After picking at her food, Mikala pushed her plate back. “Gabe, I think I’ve had enough. I would like to change if you don’t mind.” “Of course not. I’ll be glad to escort you up to your room.” “Thank you,” he could feel the tremor in her hand as she placed it on his arm. Once they were out in the hall, he pulled her to a stop. Gabe turned her so he could study her more closely. Because she couldn’t see, she didn’t know how close she was being scrutinized, and he knew she must feel uncomfortable. “Kala, I am truly sorry about mother. I promise to someday tell you all that I know, but not now. Just trust me in this.” “Of course.” “Come, let’s go upstairs.” “I have meant to ask you, but may I hang ropes about the house as I did at Dru’s?” “Of course. The house is yours as well. You should do anything that makes you feel more at home, more independent.” “Thank you.” He paused with her outside the door to the duchess’ bedchamber. “Your Grace, did I tell you how absolutely beautiful you looked at our wedding?”

“Thank you,” she said, her voice even more sultry than usual. Gabe felt his body responding to her sexy voice. Perhaps they wouldn’t have to wait until tonight to celebrate their wedding. He bent and kissed her soft, full lips. He felt her begin to respond when a voice cleared itself behind him. Kala shot away from him as if a cannon had just been fired. “What is it?” “Your Grace, this message just came for you. The man said it extremely important that you get it,” his butler, Hamlin interrupted. Gabe took the note, ripping it open. He cursed out loud as he read the words. Gabe felt his desire evaporate as the words on the note penetrated his sex-starved brain. “What is it?” Kala queried. “I have to leave for a while. Something important has come up.” “I understand. You’re a busy man. What if I should need you? Is there someplace I should send a note to you?” She asked trying to sound casual about the whole matter. “You will be fine. You are so well guarded here, you are like a baby wrapped in its mother’s arms,” he sidestepped the question. “That’s nice,” she tried to sound happy with his response, but knew he had not answered her. “I’ll be back for dinner,” he dropped a kiss on her lips and turned, retracing his steps. She entered the duchess’s room frustrated beyond belief. She had been physically frustrated since that night in the study, but now she felt emotionally frustrated as well. He held himself back from her and she didn’t like it at all. If she had her sight she would merely follow him. Then again, if she had her sight she more than likely would not be the Duchess of Hawkescliffe. She placed a hand to her head as a slight pounding began. How did she always end up in predicaments beyond her control? Because you’re reckless, she silently chastised herself. She went inside her new chamber and closed the door behind her. A thought

suddenly occurred to her and she went cold at the mere suggestion. What if he had a mistress? Perhaps he and Lady Clarissa were involved after all. What if she was expecting his illegitimate child? She tried to stop the thoughts and questions spinning out of control in her mind. The questions only caused doubts and her head to pound more. “No, you’re being foolish,” she scolded herself. “Pardon me, Your Grace?” “Oh, you startled me. Amy, isn’t it?” Kala turned towards where she heard her new lady’s maid address her. “Yes, Your Grace.” “I came up to change into something more suitable for daily activity.” “Do you have a preference, Your Grace?” “I plan on memorizing the layouts of the rooms I will most frequent. You see, since I have lost my sight I have found it is the best way to find my way around without relying on others.” “You are a smart one, Your Grace.” The maid quickly helped her change into a serviceable dress. “Would you like me to help you downstairs?” “Thank you. I believe I would like to start with the study. It seems like a cozy room, and I doubt we’ll have many visitors this late in the season, so the parlor will be unnecessary for now.” Her new maid led her down to the requested room. “Do you need anything else, Your Grace?” “I believe you have helped me irably. Now I just need some time alone.” Besides, she thought, maybe this will take my mind off my wondering thoughts. She barely heard the little maid scamper off back upstairs, already deep in trying to determine the layout of the room. She began with the perimeter and then sectioned it off into quadrants in her mind. She found the chair that she and Gabe had occupied the other night and felt her fingernails bite into the supple leather. A flush covered her as she ed what he had done to her in that chair.

Whatever she thought of him, he definitely felt ionate towards her. She continued working lost in the process of memorizing her surroundings by touch. Kala blocked out all the sounds around her. Shrewd eyes watched her intently. Slowly a sinister smile curved the woman’s mouth as she turned and climbed the stairs to her suite.

Dinner came and went without a sign of Gabe. Kala didn’t know what she expected. Did she truly think that everything would be fine after the ion that ed between them? Evidently I did, and evidently I could not have been more wrong, she thought, bitter and discouraged. Dinner ed with her and Judith making most of the conversation. Gabe’s mother had ed them, not saying a word. Kala felt quite surprised at her behavior. When dessert came, the new dowager made her excuses and left the table. “She seemed extraordinarily nice this evening.” “Odd, wasn’t it?” A few moments later they heard a cry from the hallway. Both women stood up and Judith took off towards the hallway. Kala felt her hand grabbed and tugged along. “Sarah,” Judith cried, “what happened?” “What? What is it?” Kala asked feeling useless. “I stepped wrong on the stairs and believe I twisted my ankle.” “We’ll have a footman carry you up and pack your ankle in ice. That should help with the swelling,” Kala said firmly, feeling in control once again. “You want to freeze off my extremities? Are you using that brain of yours, you silly chit?” “It’s so nice to have you back with us,” Kala replied sardonically. “What’s going on here,” Gabe asked from the doorway. He sounded tired beyond belief. They had all been so engrossed with Sarah that they had missed Gabe’s entrance. “Your wife is being snippy with me, son, that is the problem,” Kala could hear the pout in the older woman’s voice. “Kala,” she felt astounded to hear Gabe’s reprimand. “What?” She turned towards him hands on hips. The darkness of his body

blocked the light behind him. Once again, she wished she could see his face and placement of his body. It would be so much easier to tell if she should well and truly be put out with him. She saw his shadow come towards her then simply brush past her. “Come, Mother, let me help you up to your room. We’ll get that ankle elevated and put some ice on it to help with the swelling.” “Gabriel, you are so wise. You know just the thing to do.” “Yes, Mother,” Kala heard the exhaustion in his voice. “But, I...” she paused as she felt a restraining hand on her arm. “Yes?” She heard the condescending tone in Gabe’s voice. “Nothing. Judith, would you guide me in the direction of the dining room? I would like to finish my dessert.” “Certainly, my dear.” Once she heard the sliding doors snick shut and Judith dismiss the footman for the time being, Kala began to rant. “Can you believe the nerve of her? And Gabe played right into her hands.” “She has manipulated the men in this family for years. I never should have approved my son marrying her. Gabriel is the only good thing that came out of that union.” “This woman isn’t going to put up with her manipulation,” Kala walked furiously back and forth. “Mikala, you are going to wear a hole in the carpet, if you don’t stop.” “I can’t help it. I’m furious. He chose to believe her over me.” “You don’t know that for sure Mikala. Perhaps he just chose to avoid a fight between the two of you.” “But therein lies the problem. She now thinks that she can control Gabe, and he will always side with her.”

“From one incident?” “She has hated me since Andrew died. I don’t know what happened, but I think she somehow holds me responsible.” At that very moment the door slid open. The awareness that shot through her alerted her to the fact that Gabe stood there. “Kala, can’t you just try to be civil to her?” “Civil? You’re asking me to be civil to that...that...” she spluttered. “Mikala.” She felt Judith’s cool, slim hand on top of hers. “She is my mother, and you will show her the respect she deserves.” “I am your wife.” “Not by choice.” Kala felt the words like a slap in the face, but refused to let him see how much they hurt. “And that is what it all comes down to, isn’t it? I am not the woman you would have picked. If I correctly I begged you to let me out of this insanity. Judith, please excuse me, I find that I have a horrible headache,” she turned towards the door thanking God above that she had had the foresight to make this one of the two rooms she had memorized today. “I will escort you to your room, Your Grace.” She recognized the voice of the footman that seemed to have been assigned to her. “Thank you.” Once in the duchess’ room, she made certain the doors were locked so she would not be disturbed by anyone. She sank down to the floor, her back against the door. She pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them holding on tightly. “I will not cry,” she told herself in a litany. But she could not do anything about her breaking heart. The other night he had given her so much hope for their future by his physical reaction to her. She knew he didn’t love her, but she thought, nay hoped, that perhaps with time that would come about. She had even felt her heart opening to him. Funny how the actions of one woman could drive a wedge between

husband and wife. Wife. The word sounded hollow to her. He did not consider her a wife. He considered her a duty to save face between their families. She rested her forehead on her knees contemplating her future and what could be done to change the course it had taken. There were so few options, but they were there. She just had to figure out which would work best in this particular situation. She stood and crossed the room, hands out in front of her until she encountered the bed. Amy had draped her nightgown over the end of the bed as she had asked her. She had planned to give her mistress privacy on her wedding night. Kala laughed out loud in the silent room. She could guarantee there would be no wedding night. Kala struggled out of her dress and shift then quickly put on her gown and robe. She felt her way to a settee that took up a wall in front of the bank of windows. Kala curled herself up in a corner of the sofa, knowing she would be unable to sleep. Her thoughts ran rampantly through her mind. She pulled her knees up, locking her arms around them, and rested her cheek on them. Tears for what could have been slowly leaked out of her eyes.

20

Gabe cursed the words the minute they left his mouth, but he could not take them back. He hadn’t meant to say those things, but she had pushed him, and he had had a hell of a day. He could not deal with the issue between Kala and his mother at the moment, and both women would have to be satisfied with that. He sat at the dinner table and attempted to eat the meal that had been set before him. He pushed his plate away, too many thoughts and images disturbed him, making eating impossible. Instead he rose and went to his study, pouring himself a brandy. He avoided the chair that held vibrant memories of him and Kala together and instead sat behind his desk. The day’s events rushed in on him like a wave crashing into the shore. So much had gone awry in just a few hours. He tossed back the brandy and set the empty glass on the desk. Gabe had married his best friend’s sister. Natalia was dead. The traitor remained free. He scrubbed his hands over his face. He went over everything they currently knew about the traitor. He worked in one of the governmental offices. He had recently made with Natalia. Now Natalia was dead. Most importantly the man knew Kala. That part alone shook him to the very core. When he identified Natalia, her dress had been ripped open and blood spattered over one wall from the gunshot wound to her temple. The manner in which she had been laid out indicated that she had either been raped or been in the midst of a rendezvous when she had been killed. There had been a note found pinned to Natalia’s ripped bodice that read, Her eyes remind me of a pair of beautiful emeralds, much like Miss Simmons when she gets angry. Wouldn’t you agree, Hawkescliffe? He felt his earlier nightmare coming true. Perhaps he had inherited his grandmother’s gift. At this moment, he considered it a curse. They were being toyed with, and his hands were momentarily tied. To make matters worse, he had tried to push Kala away so that he could be more objective of the situation. He needed to determine the best way to keep her safe. Gabe also

knew that if people didn’t think they were close, she would be less of a target. He quickly made a list of the men that he knew worked in a governmental capacity in the War Office, Home Office, and Foreign Office. He had narrowed it down to those main offices since they offered the most tempting information for a traitor. Once he finished the list, he quickly scanned it again. Gabe realized all three men that had been courting Mikala made his list. Could they have been using Kala? Did any of them know of her superior knowledge of Arthurian legend? He thought back to the night of the explosion in Vauxhall. Southerby had run up claiming to have followed after someone but then lost them. Could his story be believed? Lady Clarissa had told him all he knew of Southerby and now she had come up missing as well. Dewhurst would stay on the list. The man reeked of scandal, if only he could be caught doing something. He pushed papers at the War Office, but more just to brag about helping out with the war effort, and to impress the ladies and their fathers. And McKenzie had made the list more on principle than anything else. His mind wandered back to this morning and his wedding. Had it truly taken place less than ten hours ago? Even though she had refused a wedding gown, Mikala had made a beautiful bride. Her sightless eyes had sparkled green, matching the light green print of her wedding dress. Kala’s sable hair had hung in loose waves down her back defying convention. He had truly hated to leave her, but duty had called. Unfortunately it would always be that way with him. She would eventually come to understand or hate him. When he had been called to confirm Natalia’s decaying body his stomach had churned with a mixture of sickness and excitement. He felt devastated for the loss of life, but it had also meant the traitor felt cornered. They would have to lay down the plans very carefully if they were going to catch their man in the act. At this moment, Gabe missed Derek. He needed someone to talk with over the plans, and work out the details. Gabe leaned back and looked at the ceiling. He could have talked to Kala. She had a brilliant mind, but his mother had put paid to that. His mother could be a master manipulator, but he should have put his wife first in this circumstance. At that moment, Gabe realized his grandmother was correct about his mother. Feeling trapped, he let out a sigh, and put his list away before rising. It had been

a long and stressful day, and he was ready for the comfort of his bed. He entered his bedroom seeing the large, empty bed. So much for a wedding night, he thought to himself. After his valet helped him remove his boots, he dismissed the man. A steaming bath waited for him, and he quickly removed his clothes before easing his tired body into the water. He enjoyed the water until it began to cool. Gabe sluiced the water over himself trying to erase the events of the day. After toweling dry, he climbed into bed, forcing his body to relax until he fell into an uneasy sleep.

Blood covered every surface of the room he entered. No one could survive the loss of this much blood. He felt ill but girded himself to continue. A light green hem of a skirt first indicated that the body would be that of a woman. He felt hot and clammy, sweat beading on his brow. Gabe didn’t know how he knew, but he just did. Mikala lay in a pool of blood that grew larger every moment. “Kala!” “Gabe?” She whispered, and tried to hold out a limp hand to him, but she had no energy. He fell to his knees and pulled her into his arms, her life force flowing out of her at an alarming rate. “Kala, you can’t leave me! Do you hear me?” “You’re too late, Hawkescliffe,” a voice sneered from the dark corner. A voice that he could not match with a face. “Gabe!” “Don’t leave me!” “Gabe!” He felt a hand on his shoulder and let Kala’s limp body fall to the floor before turning and pinning the person behind him. “Gabe! Gabe! Let me up!” Mikala felt his hands creeping up to her throat. She knew she had to do something before he killed her in the throes of a nightmare. She leaned up as far as she possibly could and captured his lips. Her lips teased his, and she slowly felt him relax his grip on her throat. Gabe awoke slowly feeling the caress of lips on his. The traces of the nightmare began to recede as the kisses became more real. He pulled back slightly to see Mikala pinned beneath his sweat-soaked body. “Oh,” he moaned and collapsed on the bed beside her. “Are you all right?” Mikala asked, concern filling her voice.

“No,” he said before he could stop himself. “Are you hurt? What’s the matter? Dammit, talk to me!” “If you will be quiet long enough, mayhap I will!” “I will return to my room.” She reached out a hand, after sitting up to make certain she did not encounter any objects between the bed and the door. “Stop,” Gabe commanded, grabbing her other hand. “Please, I need to talk to someone.” Kala’s heart turned over at the hint of desperation in his voice. “I’m listening,” she remained standing by the bed. “I had to identify someone today. That exotic woman you heard me with on those two occasions.” “Has she been arrested?” “No, she’s dead. Mutilated.” “Oh.” Kala stood next to the bed, her arms wrapped about her waist, her back stiff. “And you were having a nightmare about her?” “Yes, no.” “Make up your mind Gabe. Either you were or you weren’t. Were you dreaming of another woman on our wedding night?” “No, dammit! I dreamed about you! You were the dead woman in my nightmare! Satisfied?” “Were you wishing it were me?” “My word, Mikala, how could you even think that?” “Because of so many things of late.” “Like?”

“Do you really want me to start? Fine then, let me see, could it be that you called me stupid?” “I called your actions stupid.” “You wrote to my father demanding that he come and take me home. You were forced into marrying me. You took your mother’s word over mine. Does that sound like a man who is overly fond of his wife to you?” All of a sudden she felt firm hands gripping her upper arms causing her to jump. “You said our marriage was not your choice.” “Mikala, sometimes I swear you push me too far.” “Did you ever stop to consider it was not mine either?” “I, oh, bloody hell,” he said before pulling her against his nude form and kissing her firmly and deeply. At first he felt her sink into the kiss as well, then she started pushing against him. “Stop! You don’t like me. You don’t want to be married to me.” “Maybe not, but we are, and I want you,” he growled before kissing her once more. “And you think that will be enough for me?” She demanded after tearing her mouth away. “It will have to be.” Kala struggled at first then he felt her become ive. “Dammit, I would rather you fight me.” “And I would rather you shrivel up.” “Oh, but I am far from shriveling up, Pest.” He captured her lips and invaded the deep recesses of her mouth. He felt her struggle but wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. He knew the exact moment she felt the proof of his attraction to her. She jumped slightly in an attempt to pull away, but finally began to relax bit by bit. Gabe couldn’t help but smile. Kala savored the sensation of his mouth moving on hers and found herself wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Her hands touched warm skin with

hard muscle beneath it. She desperately wished she could see what he looked like, but she had to rely on her other senses. Rough palms pushed her dressing gown off her shoulders and she dropped her arms to let the silky material slip down her arms and puddle on the floor. Soon fingers worked feverishly at untying the strings of her gown. Her breath hitched a little, either in excitement or fear, she couldn’t exactly be sure which. “Trust me, Kala?” One of those palms cupped her cheek gently. “I shouldn’t,” she replied bluntly. “I know. I need you so much, though. Need this. Need to know that you are alive and well, even if you hate me.” “I don’t hate you. I don’t always like you, but I don’t hate you.” “Always honest.” “Kiss me.” Once again, she felt his lips plying hers. She tunneled her fingers into his hair, enjoying the silky feel. The warm air caressed her legs as he lifted her gown. Mikala felt it pulled over her head and then lost track of it. He stopped kissing her, and she could feel him step back from her. She felt self-conscious and started to cover herself. “No, just let me look a moment.” When a moment turned into several, Mikala started feeling uncomfortable. “This was a mistake.” She bent down and searched for her clothes. “Mikala, you’re beautiful.” “What?” His words stopped her. “You are beautiful, and you’re mine.” He stepped towards her and swept her up in his hard arms before gently laying her on the bed. Gabe quickly crawled up beside her, kissing her once more. She couldn’t quite decipher where he was in relation to her; she only knew he seemed to be everywhere. His right hand ran up her left leg starting at her ankle, gently skimming and caressing. He paused at her hip, using his thumb to rub

gently back and forth. She felt his calloused hand skate up her ribs until he reached the underside of her breast. He gently squeezed and caressed the small globe causing her to go a little breathless. “Gabe,” she moaned huskily when he finally let her breathe. She felt him drop kisses along her chest and the upper slope of her breast before he captured her tender tip in his mouth and suckled gently. Her back arched off the bed and she clung to his shoulders. Never before had she felt anything like this. “Just the beginning,” Gabe breathed into her ear before returning to suckle her other peak. How would she survive this? She wondered desperately. Already she felt as if she had caught afire. Beads of perspiration popped up on body, and her apex had come to life in a way she had never known before. She pressed her thighs together tightly, attempting to ease the ache. She felt his hand at her knees, caressing, working his way up her inner leg. “Relax, sweetheart,” he whispered as he moved up to kiss her once more. His hand massaged her inner right thigh, his thumb moving closer and closer to where she so desperately needed his touch. She let her left leg fall open at an angle hoping to coax him to touch her as he had the other night. “What do you want, Kala?” He asked between kisses. She whispered in his ear exactly what she wanted and, if possible, he felt himself harden even more. His calloused hand dropped to cover her womanhood, and then she felt one of his finger’s gently enter her channel. “You are so ready for me,” he moaned. “Yes,” she replied huskily. She felt him shift until he lay between her legs. This placed them in a starkly intimate position. Mikala felt a moment of panic before she reminded herself that she had seen animals mate. Surely this can’t be much different, she thought pragmatically. “Mikala, this might hurt, but only this once.” “I don’t care.” He began kissing her once more and then she felt something infinitely larger than his finger probing her. She pulled away. “Will you fit?” She asked desperately. “Relax,” he whispered as he spread her legs a little wider and pushed slowly into her. She felt a momentary twinge and then he fully impaled her until their groins

touched. “How do you feel?” “Full of you,” she whispered and caressed the scar on his face. “I wish I could see your face.” “I wish you could, too,” he said, caressing her face and kissing her tenderly. “You’re not stopping are you?” “Don’t worry, Pest, nothing could stop me now,” he kissed her. “You tell me when you’re ready.” “I’ve always been ready for you,” she whispered. “Kala,” he groaned, and began the slow cadence. They alternately kissed and touched, not getting enough of each other. He drove her mad, almost pulling out and then slowly plunging back in. She dug in her heels to meet his every move, not willing to be a ive partner. Unable to reach him anywhere else, but needing the , she held onto his upper arms, squeezing his muscles, urging him on. “Too slow,” she said, almost feeling frantic. “Wrap your legs around my hips,” he instructed. When she did, he quickened his pace. Mikala tried to hold onto his sweat-slick shoulders. She enjoyed the feel of him pounding into her, the rawness of it. It felt so elemental. She felt she would fall from this great height at any moment. Kala heard herself whimper in frustration. Gabe must have heard her, for she felt one of his hands travel to where they were ed. He found a swollen piece of flesh and gave it a tender squeeze. She gasped. The next time he timed it with a deep thrust and she felt herself splintering. Gabriel heard her hoarse cry and saw her face as she reached her fulfillment. Her legs dropped limply to the mattress. He lifted her hips slightly and rose up on his knees. He thrust hard and deep, once, twice, three times before he felt himself go over the edge. His essence pulsed into her. Gabe gave a shout to the ceiling before collapsing onto his supple wife. After several moments, he came back to himself and rolled off of her. He lay beside her, pulling her into the cradle of his arms.

“So that is what the maids giggle about,” Mikala said breathlessly. “Hmmm,” Gabe agreed. They lay in quiet repletion for a while. “Gabe.” “Yes?” “I’m sorry I am so difficult.” “If it brings us to this, it is well worth it, wife.” Mikala huffed up like she would say something, but he had captured her lips once more, cutting off whatever she had been about to say.

21

Gabriel awoke the next morning with his head pounding and a list of things he needed to do. He rolled over to find the other half of his bed empty. Frowning, he slipped from the bed and crossed the room, pulling open the connecting door to peek inside. He saw no trace of Kala. Now he noticed the pounding in his head came with a rhythm and lacked the aching that usually accompanied a headache. Gabe turned back and looked at the bed once more, ing the night before. He should have known that Mikala would take to bed sport as she did with all other physical activity. Just thinking about last night made his body ache. He jerked on his dressing robe over his nude form before pulling open the bedroom door. “Hamlin,” Gabe yelled. “Yes, Your Grace?” Was he imagining the coolness in Hamlin’s voice when he addressed him just now? “Where is my wife?” “Gaining her independence of you, Your Grace.” No, no mistake. His voice practically formed icicles. “What?” “May I speak freely, Your Grace?” “Why not? You’ve known me since I was in leading strings, and I doubt that I could stop you anyway.” “Too true, Your Grace. The way you treated her last night and the things you said, you are lucky indeed that she did not leave you in the middle of the night.” “Thank you for your candid observance of my personal life, Hamlin.” The butler bowed deeply, mockingly. “I am glad to oblige, Your Grace.” Gabe

ignored the sarcasm in the butler’s voice. “And just where might I find her?” Gabe turned around, his teeth bared in a feral grin. “She should be downstairs somewhere.” “What is she doing?” “Memorizing different areas of the house.” “What?” “Memorizing. . .” “I heard you the first time. Why?” “So she doesn’t have to rely on servants to escort her.” “I see.” “I’m amazed,” he heard Hamlin mutter under his breath. “And what is that infernal racket?” “I believe you gave Her Grace permission to have rope hung.” “Yes.” “The footmen are seeing to it now,” he answered as if Gabe should have been able to deduce the answer on his own. Choosing to ignore the old servant, he turned back into his room and quickly dressed before going downstairs and finding Kala in the breakfast room. The meal had been put away, but she moved around the room with her hands in front of her. “All right Judith, I believe I’m ready.” “You should be. You have been at this long enough. The doorway to the hall.” His grandmother’s back remained to him and she did not see him standing in front of the door. Kala strode across the room avoiding the table in the center and the buffet against the wall. He could not help but be impressed with how

gracefully she moved. Her movements were not stilted with insecurity. He vaguely heard his grandmother’s inhalation as she realized he stood in the doorway. He watched his wife move closer and bump into his chest. She reached up and felt his face, her fingers tracing the scar down to the corner of his mouth. His gut tightened at the touch, his body inflamed. “Judith, it seems this is as far as I can go. There is a giant ass planted in front of me.” So she hadn’t quite forgiven him for his comments last night. Good, he thought, smirking a bit. “By all means, let me step out of the way. Better yet, let’s go to the study. I have some questions for you.” “Whatever you say, Your Grace.” He grabbed her arm, but she quickly jerked free. He watched her walk across the hall and run her hand along the wall. She turned to her left and walked down the hall until she found a doorway, skipped it and continued on to the next doorway. Gabe walked across the hall and inspected the wall. A little tin plate hung next to each door with something stamped into it and arrows pointing in various directions. He entered the study in time to see Kala walk across the room and take a seat in a chair in front of his desk. “How many rooms have you memorized?” “Three. No, five,” she corrected. “Which rooms?” “This one, the breakfast room, the dining room and our two bedrooms. “That is amazing.” Kala merely shrugged, hearing the door click shut. “Some are easier than others. I plan on learning the parlor this afternoon. I started to memorize the study the other day.” “I didn’t realize you were such an early riser.”

“There are many things you don’t know about me,” Mikala said mysteriously. Gabe ignored the last comment before continuing, “Why did you leave me all alone this morning?” He practically growled. “I had things to do and you were sleeping soundly, so I decided to let you sleep. I assume you don’t have to go into the office today since it is the day after our wedding. It isn’t as if you spent the day with me yesterday.” “I explained to you where I went and why.” “Yes, you did.” She felt him towering over her. “Bloody hell, Mikala,” he practically growled. She felt his powerful hands grip her upper arms and haul her out of the chair. His lips crushed hers, and she fought back with everything in her being. Kala entwined her arms about Gabe’s neck and felt herself lifted into his arms, never once breaking the kiss that had evolved into a deeper connection than just lips. He walked to the soft, plush rug in front of the cheerfully blazing fire. He let her slide down his body so she could feel the affect she had on him. “My, my,” Mikala whistled softly. “Do I really do that to you?” “If you only knew what you do to me,” Gabe growled, kissing the column of her neck. “Oh, my wolf,” she sighed. “What?” “Later, I’ll explain later. Perhaps I should have stayed in bed with you.” “Beds can be boring.” “Gabe, we need to talk.” “Later.” “No. Stop.” She swatted at his hands as they tried to pet her aching breasts. One of them had to keep their senses about them. “Gabe, I don’t want a child.” She

felt his hands freeze. “Not right now at least.” “Because of me?” “Yes, you insufferable ass, because everything’s about you,” she replied sarcastically. “I am blind. What kind of mother would I make?” “What do you propose?” “I wish I knew. I like this between us.” “So, you are not trying to find a way out of this part of our relationship?” He asked. “No, Gabe.” “Wait here.” She heard the door open and close, and although it was not in her nature to wait, she did. His return was heralded by the opening and closing of the door, followed by the clinking of glass. “Now, where were we?” “Gabe?” “Don’t worry. I won’t be able to look Hamlin in the eye for a while, but we will be protected. Now, where were we?” “Here,” she reached forward feeling for his arm until her hand drifted down to his. She took his hand and guided it to her breast. He caressed her breasts through her dress, but both felt frustration at the cloth barrier hampering them. By some unspoken mutual consent, the two went to their knees, touching, groping and caressing. Neither one was able to get enough of the other. Mikala pushed him back and scrambled to her knees presenting her back to him. “Perfect,” he whispered into her ear. She felt the buttons at the top of her dress quickly undone and falling to capture her arms at the elbow. Mikala next felt the

neck of her shift loosen and then the blessed feel of his roughened palms against her tender flesh. Mikala thrust her bosom more fully into his hands and leaned against him. She reached behind her, entwining her arms about his neck and felt his sensually masculine lips running along her neck to her shoulder. Kala let her head fall to the side allowing him greater access. He fought her skirt, attempting to pull it up, but finding it caught beneath her knees. Wanting to be closer, Mikala scooted backwards wanting to feel his hard body pressed against. The proof of his desire for her lay nestled in the cleft of her buttocks. She couldn’t help wiggling, attempting to get closer. “Keep doing that and this will be over before it is started,” he nibbled at her ear. “Your skirts are in the way.” “Would you rather I wear pants?” She quipped. “Oh,” he groaned, imagining her lithe form in a pair of men’s form-fitting tros. “You are not helping matters.” He kept lifting her skirts until he reached her undergarments and then finally found the treasure he sought through the slit in the silk. “I do believe you’re ready for me, Lady Hawkescliffe.” “I’ve been ready since I left you sleeping soundly in our bed, Lord Hawkescliffe.” “Widen your legs a bit, sweetheart.” “What are you doing?” “It is a form of protection from pregnancy. It is a brandy soaked sponge tied with a long string,” he explained as he gently eased it deep into her feminine channel. He felt a fine tremor run along her body. “Did I hurt you?” “No,” she said breathlessly. “Lean forward onto your hands,” he said gruffly, and she did, curious as to what would happen next. “Problems?” She asked innocently upon hearing a frustrated growl.

“Damned buttons.” He heard her husky chuckle. “You think it’s funny do you?” “Perhaps.” She laughed before hearing and feeling her underthings being ripped asunder. “What do you think you’re doing?” She questioned before she felt him enter her in a gentle but firm thrust. “Gabe,” she breathed, fisting her hands in the rug. “You, ahhh,” she broke off on a moan as he withdrew almost completely before entering her again. He felt so much deeper than he did last night. She squirmed when he held himself still. “No,” he said firmly, holding onto her hips. He bent over and placed kisses on her shoulder blades and down her spine, as far as he could reach. How often had he dreamed of this, of her? “You’re beautiful,” he whispered in her ear. “You’re driving me insane,” Mikala cried. “Good. You’ve driven me insane for years,” Gabe replied, then had mercy on both of them and began moving. He held her hips still, so she could only stay there, receiving and then losing. She felt the loss each time just as deeply and fought back the only way her body knew how, when he lay deep within her she used her inner muscles and squeezed fiercely. Upon feeling the feminine caress, sweat popped out all over Gabe’s body. He couldn’t hold himself together much longer. He heard Kala’s breathing quicken and knew she hovered on the brink of completion. Gabe knew somehow this glorious act had turned into a battle of wills between the two of them. Letting go of her, he quickly undid the buttons of his shirt while remaining motionless within her tense body. He leaned over bracing his arms outside of hers, and allowed his hair-roughened chest to caress her bare back. He pulled back and plunged into her. Mikala felt a wall of sensations crashing into her. She fought to hold them back, wanting desperately to win this battle. But then Gabe did something most unfair. He moved one of his hands to her apex and gently plied the bundle of nerves, manipulating until the tidal wave of feeling crashed through her. Her head flew back, gentle contractions caressing him and she soon felt him stiffen about her, ing her in a mind-numbing climax. They collapsed together on the rug before the fire, half dressed, sweating and

panting for breath. Before long Kala began chuckling, her husky voice filling the room and doing things to his body that should be impossible. She had rolled over onto her back and he unashamedly observed her beautiful body. “What do you find so funny?” He asked curiously. “I think we both won that battle, don’t you?” She chuckled again, stretching like a cat. “I think we need to go back upstairs and fight another battle.” “Do you feel up to it?” She asked cheekily. “I’ll show you exactly what I’m up to,” he growled. Sometime later, once again in their bed and wrapped in one another’s arms, they had come to some kind of truce. Mikala knew that this physical connection would not last forever, but she would take it while she could. At some point he would resent being forced into this marriage and begin to hate her. Until that time she would build these memories and hope that they gave her some peace in the lonely years to come. “How many sponges have we gone through?” She asked on a husky laugh. “Don’t worry, we have plenty. What did you mean earlier when you said ‘my wolf’?” “You cannot say a word if I tell you.” “I promise,” he said reluctantly. “When Tessa first came back to us, she didn’t know your name. She thought with that scar and your piercing eyes you seemed like a wolf. In fact, I believe she even said you acted as if you would rather rip her throat out than keep her around.” “Oh,” he said. Mikala thought she heard something enter his voice that did not sound like Gabe at all. He almost sounded hurt. “Gabe, she didn’t mean anything by it. She did

not even know you at the time.” “No, and she still doesn’t like me very much does she? And what reason have I given her to? My word, I…” he broke off and sat on the side of the bed, fingering his scar for a moment. He sensed his wife’s hand reaching out, grazing his arm until he felt her caressing his back. Gabe relished her touch, but knew in many ways he did not deserve it. He stiffened and pulled away from her before standing and crossing the room. Mikala cursed herself for not holding her tongue earlier. “I’m sorry for bringing it up in the first place. I truly never thought much about it, just that it could be an apt description of you at times.” “What is that supposed to be mean?” “Nothing,” she mumbled, falling back onto the bed, pulling the sheet up to cover herself. “This isn’t going to work is it, Gabriel?” “What are you talking about?” “Us. We can’t even be intimate without fighting.” She knew she sounded defeated, but she couldn’t quite help it. She felt the distance growing between them by the second. “I don’t know what you’re getting at.” “This never should have happened.” “You’re right.” Anger suffused her and as she tried to climb off the bed she found herself tangled in the sheets and would have fallen off the bed if he hadn’t grabbed her. Once she stood upright, she ripped her arm out of his grip and crossed the room, stubbing her toe on the dresser. “I thought you had memorized the layout of the room,” he taunted. “Go to Hell,” Mikala growled, storming past him. “Are you angry because I agreed with you?” Her sightless, hazel eyes sparkled

green as she turned her head in his general direction. “Yes! And I’m mad because I know I’m right, too! And I’m mad at not being able to see because we would not be in this situation otherwise. I’m furious at the person that caused the explosion. But most of all I regret that you can no longer be with Clarissa, and I cannot be in my dream cottage far from you!” “I have told you that I made no promises to Clarissa.” “It’s not Clarissa, it’s the idea of her. The perfect hostess. The perfect duchess to your spotless reputation as a duke. I know you married beneath you when we exchanged vows. We both know that, at some point, I will be an embarrassment to you. I know you will come to resent me, and our physical attraction will not even be enough to hold you. I suggest that we go our separate ways after all this is over,” she sounded much more confident than she felt. “You are being ridiculous.” “No, I’m not.” “You are. There is one important thing you have overlooked. I am going to need an heir. If we are living separate lives, how do you suggest I get one? Should I conjure a child out of thin air?” “You’re right.” Gabe relaxed somewhat, until he heard her next words. “An annulment would have been better, but a divorce will have to do. You have enough connections that it should not be too hard to obtain. Place the full blame on me, barrenness, mental instability, or anything else. Then you can marry someone more fitting. Perhaps Clarissa will still be available.” “Let’s get one thing straight. There will be no bloody divorce,” he growled. “We are married and will stay married. I will hear no more arguments to the contrary.” “My, you really do sound like a wolf. I can only imagine that your teeth are gritted and your lips are practically snarling at me.”

“Yes, and would you like to make a comment about the scar as well?” “No,” she didn’t know why, but for some reason he did not like to talk about how he had acquired the scar. Mikala had always been curious, but that same day his brother had died in a horse-riding accident and there never seemed to be time. “And all this talk about Clarissa stops here and now. She is not what I desire in a wife.” “Then you will find somebody suitable. In the meantime, I will stay out of your way as much as possible.” “Kala, I didn’t mean to say what I did yesterday. I was tired and it had been an extremely bad day.” He saw her flinch at his words. “Not the wedding,” he quickly explained, “the other.” “I’m truly sorry about that, Gabriel. I just think that perhaps we should rethink our situation.” “Rethink our situation? Dammit, Kala, we’re married in every way imaginable. There will be no undoing that, do you understand? I don’t know exactly what it is you feel you have to rethink, but I am going to be gone a few days and by the time I get back you better bloody well have it figured it out.” “Where are you going?” “When you decide you want to be my wife in every way, not just the bedroom, then you can question me. Until then, I need to bathe and get dressed, so if you would leave me in peace, I would appreciate it.” “I hope you break your bloody neck!” “It is so nice to have one’s wife wish them well on their travels. I will keep your felicitation close to my heart,” Gabe replied sarcastically. He watched her through the connecting door, slamming it shut behind her. Part of the sheet caught between the door and frame, and remained there. He walked towards the door and his hand paused on the handle when he heard her muffled crying. His gut clenched and he briefly touched the door before turning away. Gabe couldn’t ever having witnessed her cry before. She would never forgive him if

he walked through that door now. It seemed they were at an ime.

“Hello, beautiful,” the maid pulled up at hearing the voice. She looked around, but saw no one else around her at the moment. Then she saw him. She had seen him several times the last few days as she went to the market. Tracy thought him to be one of the most handsome men she had ever seen. He didn’t wear servant’s clothes and seemed to be a business man of some type. They always seemed to run into each other when she had to go to market for Cook. “Hello,” she replied shyly. Her heart raced in excitement. He had never spoken to her before. “What are you doing about all alone?” “Going to the market. And you?” “Why, accompanying you. My name’s Mike,” the man had the most beautiful face and eyes. She found herself upset that his hat brim covered much of it. “I’ve seen you from afar and you have just about stolen what good sense I have left.” “Really? And you have nothin’ better to do than to follow me around?” the maid teased. “I did until I saw you the other day, and you just about took my breath away. What’s your name?” “Tracy,” she replied, not quite meeting his eyes. “Tracy, that’s just lovely. Well, Tracy, what time will you be running your errands tomorrow?” “I won’t be. Tomorrow is me day off.” “Ahhh, well how ‘bout you let me squire you ‘round?” “I don’t know. I just met you.” “Oh, now that hurts. Here it has taken me this long to build up the courage to even talk to you. And you are willing to turn me down without even giving me a chance?”

“Well,” she drew out considering what he said. “I’ll take you for an ice and a stroll around the park. We’ll get to know each other better.” “That sounds nice,” she replied softly, finding herself enchanted. “Will you be able to get away?” “Of course, I am my own boss.” “Truly?” “Truly. But I will never own a fine a house as what you find yourself in now.” “It is beautiful, but not that happy right now,” she chatted as they continued walking towards the market vendors. “The master and mistress have been having horrible rows ever since their wedding. In fact, His Grace just left. And so many guards. He must be worried over her for some reason.” “Really?” “Aye. And the mistress is so pretty. You know she can’t see.” “No, I didn’t,” he glibly lied. “But on to better things, like you and me. What time would you like me to come round tomorrow?” They made their plans and he watched her sashay off back towards Grosvenor Square. So the duke had left his wife of a few days. Interesting. And he had added security about the house. Hmm. He would wait and see what events unfolded, then he would be ready to act.

22

Mikala only allowed herself to give into her misery and cry for a few minutes before cleaning herself up and dressing. She scurried down the stairs and quickly found the parlor, thanks to the footmen. She set about memorizing the layout of the parlor. On her third turn about the parlor she tripped over what felt like an ottoman. Kala landed in an ungainly heap on the floor, rubbing her hip. She felt certain it had been next to one of the chairs. She lay near the piano, her head having come perilously close to the edge. “Is this a new way of memorizing the layout of a room?” A deep, heavily sarcastic voice asked from the door. “Why, yes, it is. I call it snake style memorization.” “Let me know how it goes,” he retorted before moving down the hall. It sounded like he had entered his study. “Jackass,” she muttered as she rolled to her stomach and pushed herself up. Mikala very carefully moved about the room, holding her hands in front of her. “Your Grace, Lord Southerby is here to see you,” Hamlin announced. Grateful for any diversion, she said, “Please show him in.” “Of course, Your Grace. Lord Southerby, Her Grace will see you now.” “Justin,” Kala said excitedly. “Kala, you are looking well.” “Thank you. What brings you by?” “I’ve been asked to help a friend. In fact, I am only in town because of a previous engagement. I just wanted to come by and wish the newlywed happy before I left. It appears I will be out of pocket for a while.”

“You are too kind,” Kala couldn’t hide the disappointment that entered her voice. “Kala, you don’t exactly sound ecstatically overjoyed as a new bride should.” “Perhaps because I’m not,” she snapped and instantly regretted it. “Forgive me, Justin. Things just aren’t turning out as I had hoped.” “Is there anything I can do?” “Just promise that no matter what you hear in the next few months that you will remain my friend.” “I could do nothing less.” “Thank you,” she said before impulsively hugging him. A deep male voice cleared itself from the doorway. “What is this Mikala? Cuckolding me already?” “What the hell are you talking about?” Justin asked while setting her away from him. “Ignore him, Justin. It was good to see you and I look forward to seeing you when you get back.” “Like hell you will,” she heard her husband say from the doorway. Then she heard him snarl, “Stay away from my wife.” “Perhaps you should treat her more like one.” “What the hell is that supposed to mean? Mikala, what did you tell him?” “Nothing.” “Anyone can look at her Hawkescliffe and see she isn’t happy, that is anyone who knows her well enough. So that leads me to a question for you. Just how well do you know your wife?” “Well enough.” “Really? I think not. It seems to me that if you did, there would be a smile on her

face that couldn’t be removed by the greatest tragedy. I think I would know how to put that smile on her face.” She heard Justin provoke Gabe followed by a great crash. She ran over to where she had last heard the two men. She felt her way until she came upon them struggling with each other. “Get back, Mikala,” she heard Gabe command. “Let him go. He was just aggravating you,” she tried prying the two men apart. “Hamlin, help me,” she called. She heard several pairs of feet run in. “If you don’t let me go, I’ll fire every one of you.” “No he won’t. Don’t let him go,” Kala instructed. “Justin, you should leave.” “If you should need me, send a note to the Foreign Office, they will know how to me,” she heard him pause his steps. “You know Hawkescliffe, you should really treat your wife better and work harder at putting a smile on her face. You would be surprised at how many men would like to do the job for you.” “Justin,” Kala said, exasperated at his audacity. She felt a kiss brush her lips before hearing him casually stroll out the door, whistling. Once she was certain he had left she turned to the footmen who she could tell by the sounds were still restraining her husband. “You may let him go now.” She heard and felt the footmen brush by her as they made a quick exit. Then she felt her shoulders pinned against the wall. “You are not to see him ever again, do you understand? And the same goes for Dewhurst and McKenzie.” “And are you giving up your women?” “What women?” “Don’t try to tell me a man like you doesn’t have a mistress.” “No, dammit, I do not, and I am not having this argument with you.” “Why not?” She taunted.

“Pest, you should stop now.” “I am no longer a child to answer to ridiculous nicknames. I am your wife and expect to be treated with the dignity that comes with it.” “And how dignified were you this morning on your hands and knees in my study.” “How dare you cheapen what we did? We are married.” “Oh, now you want to be my wife? And when you stop acting like a petulant child, I will stop treating you like one.” “I think you should go.” “Just keep this in mind. I have men watching this house. Those men report to me. They will tell me the comings and goings of anyone and everyone in this house. Do you understand?” “Yes, I am a prisoner. At least it is an opulent prison, from what I .” Not trusting his actions, he spun on his heel and left. Mikala felt her shoulders slump as the air whooshed out of her body. “What’s wrong with him?” She heard Judith ask from the doorway. “He is being reminded that the woman he married is not one to be ordered about,” Kala answered, and wrapped her arms around her waist. “What?” “It doesn’t really matter. Judith, will you help me with some correspondence?” “Of course.” “I must swear you to secrecy in regards to it.” “Kala,” she heard the hesitancy in Judith’s voice. “Judith, you are the only one who can help me.” She let a hint of desperation enter her voice.

“Fine. Let’s go up to my room and make ourselves comfortable.” “Thank you.” Once they were sequestered in Judith’s room, she began to dictate the letter. “Blackhawke Shipping? Mikala Hawke what are you up to?” Kala quickly told Judith how Derek trapped Gabe to accept another partner for one or two shipments. Only after she told her did she realize that she had called her by her married name. Something that she had wanted for what seemed forever, but now looked as if it wouldn’t last. “Oh, dear. If Gabriel finds out, he will ring your neck.” “He won’t find out. I just want to give some suggestions on our next shipment.” “What type of suggestions?” “Items that I have heard women complaining they wished they had replacements for since the war has begun. They crave their fine cloth. I have also heard that they are beginning to find a great many artifacts in the ancient lands. I think they will be a popular boon for antiquity collectors.” “I don’t know Mikala,” Judith hedged. “I do. This is my chance at independence.” “What do you mean? Gabriel will take care of you.” “Gabriel may not always be around to take care of me.” “What on earth are you talking about?” “Nothing you need to worry about. Now I need you to pen one more letter for me, but again, I must have your promise of complete silence.” “Mikala, you are worrying an old woman,” Judith said pensively. “There is nothing to worry about. Gabe and I were talking last night about how he can never seem to get away, and it is really too dangerous to travel outside of the country. So I thought I would surprise him with finding somewhere to spend a few days together here and there for a honeymoon of sorts.” Kala felt some

amazement at how easily the lie slipped from her lips. She also found she wished very much that she spoke the truth. “Mikala, what a wonderful idea!” “I thought so,” she preened a bit. “He works entirely too hard and he has forgotten how to have fun. I will be oh so very glad when they catch the Little Tyrant, for he is destroying more lives than even he knows.” “You are right, Judith. Now let me dictate this letter and we can move on to other matters.” Mikala dictated the second letter and prayed fervently that Judith would indeed keep her secret.

Gabe shook with a combination of anger and worry as he left the house. The entire time he had fought with Southerby, he kept seeing flashes of Natalia, dead with that note pinned on her bodice. Only, instead of Natalia’s face, it was Kala’s. If she hadn’t moved between them and called for the footmen, he very well could have killed the man. “Have Diablo readied immediately,” he instructed a groom, then walked over to some other men who were milling around the gardens. “I am leaving town. No one should come in or out of this house until I return. Do you understand?” “Yes, Your Grace.” “If you should have need of me, I will be at Blackburn Hall. There are some matters I must take care of there.” “Of course, Your Grace.” “Whatever you do, do not let anything happen to my wife.” He couldn’t help the anxiety in his voice. He knew that Kala believed him to be running away from the situation, but he needed time to think. Besides he needed to talk to someone who had recently been in his shoes, as well as break the news that they were married. Gabe dreaded this the most, not sure what Derek’s reaction would be, but found it to be a good enough excuse to leave his wife alone for a few days. He needed the distance from her. Perhaps his absence would instill a fondness for him within her. Or perhaps he would realize everything she confronted him with to be correct. If he and Derek had trusted her with their secrets, perhaps she wouldn’t be blind right now. But dammit, she’s a woman. What right does she think she has to know what all is going on in their lives? She was your shadow for years and did know everything you did, his conscience berated him. She even knew when he and Derek had tupped the serving wenches for the first time at the local tavern. She knew more than any girl had the right to know about the habits of two growing boys as they turned into men. Perhaps that is why her mother and sister had always looked down on her following them. She had always been one of them for as long as he could . And then all of a sudden she no longer knew their secrets nor tagged along as she once had.

One of the stable lads brought Diablo around and he quickly mounted and headed towards the gates of town. Perhaps she had thought to replace him and Derek with McKenzie, Southerby, and Dewhurst. It would be a cold day in hell when that happened. Gabe kicked Diablo into a cantor before letting him have his head as they ed through the gates that would lead him to Blackburn Hall. Diablo ate up the road between London and Blackburn Hall, and before he knew it he stood on the stoop staring at the door. How did one go about telling one’s best friend that he had been seen in a compromising position with his sister, and now they are married? Dusk had fallen on the landscape and he finally raised his hand to knock on the door when he heard the clopping of hooves down the drive. He turned to see Derek on his horse wearing homespun clothes. Dirt covered almost every inch of him and he couldn’t look happier. “What are you doing here?” Derek greeted Gabe with a bear hug after dismounting. “Kala’s not in any trouble is she? I can’t believe she wanted to stay in town. She’s just so stubborn. Let’s go stable our horses.” The autumn air felt crisp, but not overly cold. This could very well be a year that the temperature stayed fairly mild. The two friends began walking back to the house when Gabe decided to broach the subject. “Derek, I have something to tell you. Where is Tessa?” “Inside, I suppose.” “Good. I need to tell you alone first, and this news will not endear me to her. Hell, it might even end our friendship.” “Did you and Kala get in another fight? When are you going to learn it is easier to walk away and let her talk to thin air?” He asked, picking up on the despondency in his best friend’s voice. “No, that isn’t it, well not directly. Derek, Kala and I were married a few days ago.” “You what?” Derek roared, stalking towards Gabe, his hands fisted, his sunny disposition falling to the wayside. Tessa came running through the open French doors, “What is going on?” She quickly took in the situation and saw her husband charging towards his best

friend. She quickly walked over and stepped between the two. “Please tell me your sorry hide is worth saving,” Tessa whispered behind her to Gabe. “Do you consider me worthy enough to be your brother-in-law?” “What?” She whipped around and stared at him. For the first time since she met him, the man had a sheepish look on his face. In fact the confidence he usually exuded was non-existent. “As of two days ago.” “Derek,” Tessa quickly turned back around and threaded her arms through her husband’s. “Let’s hear him out and then you can decide whether or not you want to leave your sister a widow.” “Fine.” They all entered the study through the French doors and seated themselves before Derek turned to Gabe. “Start explaining.” Gabe told the story that had landed him and Kala in their current state of matrimony. He did not embellish, but merely told the facts. “Kala and I had a very small wedding. I wanted to write you, but knew a letter just couldn’t explain everything, and I needed to do this in person.” “Is Kala with you?” Tessa asked calmly while his best friend still seethed. “No. She doesn’t even know that I’m here. Things are not going well between us.” “What do you mean?” “Kala is determined she is not fit to be a duchess, let alone mine, and looks for any excuse to end the marriage.” “I wonder where she got that idea from,” Tessa said softly. “I realize some of this is my fault.” “Some?” Derek yelled. “Derek, calm down,” Tessa put a restraining hand on her husband’s arm and left

it there. Gabe looked at the two and realized what he had pushed away. Now they were married, and he had ruined any feelings she may have once held for him. He hadn’t realized until watching the subtle touches between Tessa and Derek how much he had yearned for a closeness like that with his wife. “Gabe you know you have pushed her into these feelings.” “I know that,” he answered stoically. “I don’t think you want her to have these feelings now, do you?” “I certainly do not want the divorce she is proposing. Nor do I want all these men sniffing about her skirts like she is a dog in heat.” “What about Lady Clarissa?” Tessa continued to interrogate him, ignoring his crude phrasing, while Derek remained silent, stiff. “Did Kala write you?” “She dictated a letter. I believe your grandmother wrote it for her. It did mention that you had been seen with Clarissa quite often, and now, she has disappeared among rumors of carrying your child.” “What?” Derek roared. “Shhh,” Tessa calmed Derek once more and scooted her chair closer to his. “It isn’t true. I thought Kala didn’t believe the rumors, but evidently I have pushed her too far. I don’t know what has happened with Lady Clarissa. I have attempted to her, but she seems to have disappeared. Her father left town on business. The step-mother and her brother have retired to the country practically overnight. If she is increasing, which I don’t see Clarissa as that kind of woman, it isn’t my child.” “Wait,” Tessa interrupted, confused. “I thought Lady Clarissa was an only child?” “She is. It is the step-mother’s brother.” “I see. You know you are going to have to be patient with Kala.”

“I know. We had a huge argument before I left to come here.” “Derek, say something to him,” Tessa coaxed. “I should kill you.” “You should.” “I think my sister will make you pay well enough.” “I agree,” Gabe pushed himself up and walked outside to wander the quiet countryside. “He’s in shock,” Tessa said, a hint of amazement in her voice. “Why? Because I haven’t killed him?” “No. I don’t think he expected to feel so strongly about her,” Tessa said softly. “I think he has realized he can’t push her into the corner as he would have Lady Clarissa. And I believe that he has come to understand that he doesn’t want to do that with Mikala. He wants her by his side and that scares him.” “You truly think so?” Derek looked at her and considered her words. She merely nodded her head and patted his arm. “Poor bloke,” Derek sighed, shaking his head.

Gabe spent several days with Tessa and Derek. Tessa hounded him the entire first day to send word to let Kala know where he was. He adamantly refused, citing that Kala never gave a thought about anyone, which incited another argument with Tessa. “Are you telling me you believe your wife to be selfish?” “No. I’m just saying I have known Kala for a lot longer than you have. She knows that Derek and I can take care of ourselves and has never spent a moment worrying over our safety.” “I think that’s a pretty narrow-minded view of someone.” “No, it’s just how Kala is,” he shrugged off the response. “Derek, aren’t you going to say something?” “Darling, I’m afraid Gabe is right. Any time we were in the thick of things growing up, Kala could be found right there with us. She never gave a thought to anyone getting hurt or maimed.” “Neither one of you have a clue do you?” “What do you mean?” Derek questioned his wife. “If you haven’t figured it out yet, I’m not telling you.” “That’s rather obtuse,” Gabe snickered. “I have a feeling you will know what obtuse is when you return home.” Gabe spent the rest of the days pondering over what exactly Tessa meant. When he finally questioned Derek, Derek just shrugged his shoulder and muttered something about women. Not wanting to ask anymore, Gabe pushed the comments aside and enjoyed spending time riding Derek’s land with him. The two shared ideas about farming as well as livestock. With their lands in two different areas of the country, it would be interesting to see what differences would have to be made to be successful. Gabe thought about showing Kala his

favorite piece of land that he inherited. Instead of a large parcel with a huge house, it was land in a wooded area with brooks running through it. The house was a hunting lodge that was very masculine in both appearance and feel. He knew instinctively Kala would enjoy it. Hell, she would love the game available to hunt. The best part of the lodge is that no one else occupied it. There were no servants, which afforded a level of privacy that someone with his title rarely received. He lay in bed on his fourth night at Derek and Tessa’s when a startling revelation came to him. For the first time since thinking about the hunting lodge, he realized that Kala would not be able to see it. She would not be able to completely share the one place in his demanding world that he found to be a haven. That thought alone made him see red once more and want to find the person responsible for her loss of sight. That thought led him to wonder how Kala spent her days. She must be extremely bored. Late into the night he tossed and turned. Worry crept into his thoughts. True, he had told the guard where he would be if something happened, but what if something happened to the guard? What if Kala found herself in danger, and he didn’t know? “Stop, you’re being ridiculous,” he muttered to himself. Regardless, he didn’t get much sleep that night and abruptly informed Derek the next morning that he would be returning to London. “It’s about time,” Derek told him. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “It means that it is rather hard to convince a wife that she is not getting divorced if the husband insists on staying away from her.” “I haven’t been staying away from her.” “Come on Gabe. I’ve known you a long time and don’t try to pull one on me. You are now my brother-in-law as well as by blood,” he said bringing up an ancient memory for both, “and since I’ve had time to get accustomed to it, I think I rather like the idea. But here is the thing. With Kala, you can’t just tell her something; you have to convince her.” “Easier said than done.”

“True. You may even have to get her to believe that it is you that wants the divorce so that she is fighting you.” “You may have an idea there,” he hesitated a moment giving a mischievous smirk reminiscent of younger more carefree days, “brother.” “Go home to your bride and give her hell.” “I will.” “Oh and tell her I love her and am happy for her. That will mess with her mind.” The two broke into raucous laughter over that statement bringing Tessa to the hallway. “What is so funny?” “I believe my sister has met her match.” “Hawkescliffe, she is more fragile than she would have you think. Have some care with her.” “Oh, Tessa, you have been reading too many of your Gothic stories again.” “We would love to have you and Mikala us for the Christmas festivities with everyone else. You know it is only a little over a month away,” Tessa invited, ignoring her husband. “We are going to follow one of Queen Charlotte’s traditions and will be having a Christmas tree this year,” she added enticingly. “We’ll see,” Gabe said noncommittally. He rode back to town girded with determination to win over his wife, and glad things had finally worked out between himself and Derek. Losing that friendship would be one of the most devastating things to happen in his life, even more than losing his brothers and father. What if he lost Kala? He rode harder hoping the wind would erase the thoughts from his mind. He arrived home mid-afternoon to be met at the door by his grandmother. “Where have you been?”

23

“Why? Is something wrong with Kala?” “Mikala is fine. But you are a husband now. You must let her know where you are going. She has been out of her mind with worry when you didn’t return home that first night. Now here you show up almost a week later. You could at least have the decency to look wounded and not so hale and hearty.” “Thank you for those inspiring words, Grandmother. And I’m sure Kala barely knew I was gone.” At that moment he saw her step out of the door leading to the parlor. He noticed dark smudges under her eyes usually caused by lack of sleep. He walked over to her and rubbed the back of his fingers down her soft cheek. Gabe saw her flinch from his touch. “Worried about me?” “Don’t flatter yourself,” she denied. She refused to let him think that she had spent any night tossing and turning, worrying if he were alive or had met the same fate as Natalia. “What should I care if you want to get yourself killed playing spy?” “Playing?” She turned and walked to the piano across the room and began picking out a discordant tune. He winced at the anger behind the pounding on the keys. His grandmother motioned for him to her in the hall out of Kala’s hearing. “Where have you been?” “Derek’s. I felt I needed to tell him I had married his sister. He is going to break the news to her parents for me.” “Good. Did he beat you?” Gabe barked a laugh. The music stopped temporarily then started back up. “Bloodthirsty aren’t you, Grandmother?”

“Perhaps a little.” “No he didn’t, but only because Tessa ‘saved my sorry hide’ to quote her.” “Wise woman.” “I have some things to take care of in my office. I’ll see you for dinner.” He kissed her cheek and walked down the hall. “Children,” Judith muttered under her breath, shaking her head. She went upstairs to take care of some correspondence leaving Kala to take out her anger and frustrations on the poor piano. “The nerve of that man,” Kala growled in frustration followed by a cacophony of sound. “Gone a bloody week and never bothered to tell anyone where he went.” More pounding. “He could have been dead somewhere.” She struck the keys forcefully and let the music fade off into a discordant sound. She sat with her head bowed over the keys. She berated herself for caring about someone who didn’t reciprocate the feelings. He didn’t seem to care how she felt. Why should she care about him? “Damn him,” she said a bit hollowly and began to play once more. This time the music sounded haunted and fragile. With nothing else to keep her occupied, she found herself becoming quite good at the piano. What seemed like hours later, Kala let the mood of the music change. Pounding on the keys gave her an outlet, and since she had lost her sight she had to find new ways to take out her aggression. Once calm enough, she stood and walked towards one of the chairs that sat in front of the fireplace. They seemed to be having a mild autumn, and Mikala had not felt the need for a fire today, but enjoyed the big chairs that sat in front of the fireplace. They were perfect for thinking. She walked confidently to the chair and sat, falling hard to the floor. She gave a yelp of surprise. What had happened to the chair? Judith had instructed all the servants to leave the furniture in its place and had explained why. They readily agreed. So who would move the furniture after she had worked so hard memorizing the layout of each of the main rooms?

Gabe’s mother came to mind, but she remained in her bed with a hurt ankle. She had attempted to get out of bed every day for the last three days, but always ended up hobbling back to it from what Judith reported. The doctor had come by and announced he feared one of the bones had chipped, making the injury more serious. Now the older woman had been ordered to remain abed. Did Gabe do it? Nothing had happened while he had been gone. Did he find joy in ridiculing her? She crawled on the floor until she found the chair, which happened to be a good two feet from where it should have been. Mikala put it back where it belonged and gingerly sat down, her bottom smarting after the fall. Would Gabe be so cruel as to do something like that? She didn’t need this to worry about on top of everything else. Perhaps one of the servants just forgot and moved it. “I’ve been at Derek and Tessa’s,” her husband’s deep voice came from the doorway. “What?” “I’ve been at Derek and Tessa’s,” he repeated. “Why?” “Why do you think?” “Are you black and blue?” “Funny. Grandmother practically asked me the same thing, and the answer is no, thanks to Tessa.” “I’ll have to have a talk with her.” “Kala, do you hate me that much?” “I haven’t decided.” The room remained silent for a few minutes except for his footsteps across the room and the creak of the leather chair next to her as he took a seat. “I didn’t know you played the piano.” “Horribly. But I found when you can’t see, that is about the only activity left for

one to do.” “Perhaps it won’t be permanent.” “The way my luck has been going lately, I won’t hold my breath.” “What does that mean?” “Nothing. How quiet do you think you can keep the divorce?” “You are not getting a divorce.” His voice sounded harsh and angry to Kala’s ears. “Why not? You made it clear months ago how you felt about me. You don’t want to be married to someone that you consider to be stupid.” “I never said that.” “You did. When you and Derek found Tessa and me at the folly.” “Kala…” he began. “Don’t you dare say you didn’t mean it, because you know that you did.” “Is that why you were so willing to turn me over to the authorities?” “Believe it or not, no. But that definitely destroyed anything I ever felt for you. I am not a stupid woman. I may act a bit impetuous sometimes, but I am not stupid.” “Point taken.” “Is that all you can say?” “You won’t allow me to apologize.” “It always comes back to being my fault, doesn’t it?” “That’s not what I meant.” “It doesn’t matter anymore. I need to freshen up for dinner.” She turned to leave

the room and fell over a coffee table that had been moved into her path. She tried to catch herself but felt her wrist twist and give. She landed hard against the edge on her side, losing her breath a little, before flipping completely over to land on the floor. She could only imagine she looked like a court jester of old attempting to make the king laugh. “Are you all right?” It took some moments for her to respond to his repeated entreaties. Her side stung and her wrist throbbed. She heard the concern in Gabe’s voice but still lashed out at him. “Why are you doing this to me? Do you enjoy watching me trip over things and make a fool of myself?” “What are you talking about?” “You moved the furniture on me. Is it your way of getting laughs? Let’s watch the blind girl fall?” She attempted to push herself into a sitting position, but groaned, grabbing her wrist. She lay back down on the floor. “I haven’t the foggiest idea what you are talking about. Let me see your wrist.” “So you can cause more damage, I don’t think so.” “Quit being stubborn and let me see.” He gently took her arm in his hands and studied her wrist. “I believe you sprained it. We should probably wrap it to give it some .” “Why are you helping me?” She asked warily. “Because you’re my wife and you’re hurt. What else is a husband supposed to do?” “Isn’t it a little out of character to help the one you injured?” He helped her sit up and then grabbed her around the ribs to help her stand. She winced at the pressure on her side that made with the edge of the table. “What’s wrong?” “I hit my side on the table before I flipped over. It will be fine, probably just a little bruised.”

“Now this is the second time you have accused me of trying to intentionally hurt you. Where are you getting these ideas?” “Someone is moving the furniture on me. Before you came in I fell trying to sit in the chair and then the table incident. Nothing happened while you were gone.” “So because I am home, it’s my fault?” Anger emanated from his voice. “You tell me.” “Bloody hell. No, I didn’t do it.” “Then who? The only other person I would suspect is in bed with a hurt ankle.” “You are blaming my mother?” “No. , I blamed you. If you hadn’t been here, and she had been up and about, she is the other one I would have blamed.” “Do you think we hate you so much?” “I don’t know anymore. Her? Yes, but I don’t know why.” “You think I hate you?” “You didn’t want to marry me. We both know that I am not, nor ever have been duchess material, regardless of any feelings I might have once had for you. You didn’t want me in the role that I am currently in. Can you tell me that you don’t resent me in the least?” “No, Kala, I don’t.” “I’m sorry, but I don’t believe you.” “I’m sorry, too. See that someone wraps your wrist.” He paused to see the shock and hurt flicker across her face before she could mask it. Good, he thought, at least I know she can hurt as well.

“Hi there, beautiful.” Tracy’s pulse quickened when she heard his voice. She didn’t know why he was interested in a maid, but she counted herself lucky. If his business investments took off, perhaps they would get married, have a little house, and she would no longer have to work. “Hello,” she replied breathlessly before he captured her lips in a ionate kiss. “How I’ve missed you, my sweet.” “It has only been a few days,” she replied. “But it felt like a lifetime.” She could feel her knees melting like fresh churned butter. “Are you ready for our picnic.” “Yes.” They spent the day walking about London and going to Hyde Park. “Tell me about your work.” “There isn’t much to tell,” she shrugged nonchalantly. The master is still gone, the mistress looks to be miserable and still does not have her sight, and there are still extra guards around the house.” “Why so glum?” “I can’t sneak out with so many people standing guard. How can I come see you?” “Well, think of it this way, love, when we are together, it will be explosive,” he said before pulling her into some dense shrubbery. After dropping her of at Hawkescliffe’s house, the man kept on walking. So the duke had left his wife of a few days. Interesting. And he had added security about the house. Hmm. He would wait and see what events unfolded, then he would be ready to act. For, in this, patience was an art, and he was the artist.

24

Several days ed where they treated each other civilly. Kala continued to trip over things placed in her way. Gabe always seemed to be nearby, ready to assist her, but still denied any involvement. In the meantime, she could feel the bruises covering her body. Frustrated and angry, she stomped about the house. “What is the matter with you?” Gabe asked her, returning from a particularly stressful day at the office. If only this war would contain itself to the battlefields. McKenzie had finally returned and had been in a sour mood, yelling at anyone and everyone. “What do you care?” Mikala fought back, bringing his attention back to the present. “I care because you are my wife,” he attempted to remain calm, knowing no amount of shouting would do them any good. “If you cared, you would listen to me and what I have to say. You would believe me when I say your mother is trying to harm me. But instead you always end up taking her side. Just because she gave you life does not mean she is a saint.” “Don’t you think I know that?” He asked sounding weary all of a sudden. Mikala felt her anger dying a little. “Gabe, I can’t keep doing this. The stress alone is going to kill me. I never feel well. I am tired. And as much as I hate to it it, I am scared. I want my sight back desperately, but it just isn’t happening.” “Mikala, you’re strong.” “One can only be strong for so long,” she said softly. She heard him cross the room and pulled her into his arms. For a moment she laid her head on his shoulder, allowing him to be strong enough for both of them. Then she pulled back and pushed him away. “I am just feeling sorry for myself.” She felt him

capture her lips in a slow, seductive kiss. Kala felt herself leaning towards him and into the kiss. She found herself wishing desperately they were happy and in love. Once again, she broke the . “Do you know how beautiful you are?” “Oh please. For all I know, I could be wearing two different color shoes.” “If you were it would be eccentric.” “That’s enough.” His words and actions had her confused. “Let me escort you to dinner.” Kala allowed him to escort her although she knew she could find the room on her own. She picked at the food on her plate, not having been lying when she told him the stress of their situation had begun to take its toll on her physically. He had seated her to his immediate right, not in her usual chair at the other end of the table. Gabe hoped it disturbed her in a good way, but worried as he watched her pick at her food. His grandmother ed them and sat on his left. The meal actually ed somewhat enjoyably. “We have to get you out of this house,” Judith’s words pulled him out of his introspection. “What?” He asked startled. “We have to get Kala out of this house. Look at her, she isn’t eating and has grown pale. She is going to be stark-raving mad before long.” Gabe’s stomach clenched as he thought about another woman close to him who showed signs of madness. He could not stand it if Mikala followed in those footsteps. “You’re right,” Kala added. “There is only so much of my own piano playing I can take.” “Any of us can take,” Gabe amended the statement with a chuckle. “You’re right,” Kala laughed openly. “It is a bit of a punishment for everyone isn’t it? So, what do you suggest, Judith?”

“I don’t know.” “I have an idea,” Gabe said. “What’s that?” “How about an evening at the opera?” “Boring if I can’t see what’s going on. And besides, I am a little leery of theaters at the moment,” Kala said, referring to the theater fire that almost took Tessa’s life. “True. What if we just went out? We could go to Hyde Park, walk about a while. We could find somewhere to eat and have ices at Gunter’s? Just spend the day doing nothing and everything.” “Oh that does sound like fun. When can we go?” “I have some business to take care of tomorrow. How about the next day” “That sounds perfect,” she covered a yawn. “I swear I haven’t done anything all day, and I’m exhausted.” “They say inactivity makes one tired,” Judith said wisely. “Grandmother, would you excuse us?” “Of course darling. Have a good night.” “You too,” they chorused together. Gabe took Kala’s hand, draping it over his arm, and led her upstairs. “Gabe you really don’t have to escort me to my room. I know the way.” “It would give me great pleasure to escort you.” They walked up the stairs in companionable silence. He paused in front of her room. “We’re here,” his voice sounded awkward and unsure to his own ears. “Thank you,” she replied in her sultry voice. “Gabe, I feel like I owe you an apology.”

“For?” “Taking my frustration over falling out on you. I am just angry at the entire situation. I’m certain that a maid, while cleaning, moved them and forgot to put them back in place.” Even though he knew she couldn’t see him, he tipped her chin up so he could look into her hazel eyes. He knew she lied because her eyes had sparks of blue intermingling with the gray and green, and he couldn’t blame her. Mother had to be brought under control. Mikala’s lashes had grown back in, thicker and longer than before. They perfectly accentuated her eyes. The little dimple in her chin tempted him to tease it with his tongue. He attempted to pull himself under control, but could not help the tightening of his lower body. “Kala, I want you to know that I would never do anything to intentionally hurt you. You matter more to me than anyone.” “Please Gabe, don’t say that. We both know we were forced into this by your well-placed honor. I’m not who you really wanted.” “Oh, ye of little faith,” he murmured before bending down and teasing her lips. He felt the faint quiver that Kala couldn’t hide. “Kala, never say that you don’t have feelings for me.” “Don’t,” she pleaded and tried to pull her head away from him. He stepped closer to her so that she could feel his body’s physical reaction to her. “Do you feel that Kala?” He heard her whimper in response. “That is what you do to me. That is what you have done to me for months, years. Why else do you think I pushed you away? You were the pest that followed me around from the time you were big enough to run without falling. You are my best friend’s sister. How could I tell him how I felt about you? He would have killed me first.” “Gabe,” she moaned. “I want you, now.” He let go of her chin and grabbed either side of her hips, pulling them into the proof of his desire. He pushed his hardened manhood against her, rolling his hips sensuously against her. “This is what you do to me when I see you, smell you, or hear your deep, sultry voice. I could have killed the man who almost strangled you, but what he did to your voice made me want

to give him a reward. Haven’t you ever wondered why men are mesmerized by you when you speak?” “No. I just sound like I always have a cold.” “Cold?” He gave a strangled laughed at her assumption. “Sweetheart, a man could run fever just listening to you talk,” he bent his head and teased her lips until they parted ever so slightly. Then he swept the sweet, dark recesses of her mouth with his tongue. He felt her begin to respond. He moved her backwards until her back pressed against the door to her room. He gripped the wooden frame until his knuckles turned white. He pressed the lower half of his body more firmly against her and felt both surprise and elation when she pressed back in encouragement. Her hands traveled up his chest and around his neck and played with the cool strands of his hair, making him shiver in response. He felt her lips curve into a smile before he ravaged her mouth. After feasting on her for several minutes, he pulled away and rested his sweat-soaked brow against hers. He bent down and swung her up into his arms. “Kala, open the door.” “What?” “Open the door.” “Oh,” his guttural words got through to her and she reached behind her, searching out the doorknob. Once she found it, she turned it to allow them entrance into the room. “I knew you couldn’t leave that hussy alone,” they heard a screeching voice from down the hall. “Damn her,” he heard Mikala mutter as fine tremors shook her body. “Go in your room and lock the door.” “You stole one man from me, now you want to take another?” Gabe quickly set Mikala down in her room just as Sarah reached them and began hitting her son. “Let me by, I’ll see that she no longer disrupts the Hawkescliffe’s!”

“Shut and lock your door!” Gabe shouted. “Is she hitting you?” Mikala asked in shock. “Lock yourself in your room!” She quickly did and continued to hear the angry cries from his mother and the blows she landed. “Grandmother!” She heard Judith ing them. “Quickly, follow me,” she said. Once the sounds became muffled, Mikala unlocked the door and slipped into the hallway. She listened carefully and followed the sounds. “…have to do something. She is going to harm someone someday, if not herself. What happens if one of these spells descends upon her at an event?” “You’re right. I can’t put Mikala at risk. If only you had seen the way she came after her. If she had a weapon, Mikala might very well be dead right now.” “You are going to have to tell her about Andrew. I avoided the topic, because I feel it is your place. She must know. You must also tell her about your mother’s instability. It is not either of their faults, rather just a sad situation.” “Yes.” “The laudanum is working. She is almost asleep.” “I will have a guard posted outside her door. I must check on my wife.” Mikala started to dart down the hall to her room, but decided against it. She heard the door open followed by a heavy sigh. Then it closed once more. His scent hung heavy in the air, enticing her. “How much did you hear?” “Some.” “Come,” he tangled his fingers with hers and led her down the hall. “We are in my bedchamber. Have a seat in one of the chairs and I will be back shortly. I need to arrange for a guard at Mother’s door.” “Of course,” she said. Instead of waiting though, she found the connecting door and went through it and quickly donned a gown and wrap.

“Mikala!” Did she detect a bit of desperation in his voice? “In here. I wanted to change,” she ended talking into a firm chest. Steel bands in the shape of arms held her tightly. “Can’t breathe,” she gasped. “What?” He relinquished his hold. “Can’t breathe,” she said pulling back. “Gabe, I am fine.” She felt him take her hand once more and lead her back into is room. A fire burned, warming the room. “Mother hates you, yes, but she hates me equally. She just knows that I can have something done about her behavior and you cannot.” “What do you mean?” “Andrew,” he said quietly. “Your brother?” He nodded in response, but then realized she would be unable to see the action. “Yes.” Andrew had died in a riding accident. His elder brother Steven, and his father, the previous Duke of Hawkescliffe, had perished in a boating accident. Andrew had been a vivacious young man. He had been six years older than Gabe and had died soon after Gabe returned from the Navy. She had never been close to him because of their age differences. “What about him?” “He wanted you.” “What? He loved me?” “No, you confuse love with want. He wanted you. He knew that you only had eyes for me. You were eighteen or nineteen, I can’t . He told me that he wanted you. He knew that I had begun to recognize you as the woman you were.” “You never told me.”

“You were young and my best friend’s sister. I didn’t feel I could do anything. that day you were swimming in the lake on the back of my father’s property and I came upon you?” “You were so angry. I felt certain you hated me. You told me to get dressed and go home. You never wanted to see me on your property again.” “I had gone for a ride that day. I spotted Andrew leering at you through some trees. In fact, he had started undressing by the time I rode up.” “Undressing? But he wouldn’t…” “He would have. Andrew could be ruthless when it came to something or someone he wanted. After I ran you off, I confronted him.” “He died that day. You didn’t...” “No. I could have; I was that angry. We came to blows. Andrew gave me my scar,” he ran his finger along the ridge of puckered skin. “He rode off on his horse and broke his blasted neck. I wanted to be sad that I had lost my brother, but I couldn’t.” “All my fault. All of it. How can you not hate me? My God, I ruined your family, destroyed it.” “No, my family had been destroyed for a long while.” “What do you mean?” “Andrew thought himself quite a ladies’ man. Apparently he worked his way through many of the women of London. Who knows how many children I am truly an uncle to?” “Gabe,” she said softly and placed her hand on his arm. “I haven’t even told you the most horrific part. You see, mother and Andrew had been having an affair.” “But, they were…”

“No blood relation. And while society has rules, people break them every day.” “Your mother blames me for his death, doesn’t she? That is why she hates me.” “That is why she hates us.” “You mean she chose her lover over her son?” “Mother was very like Andrew. She had many affairs during her marriage to father. He married her so that Steven and Andrew would have a mother figure, and then I happened along. Father always regretted not marrying his true love.” “Who would that be?” “Stuart McKenzie’s mother.” Gabriel watched as Mikala sat there mulling over what he said. He found it fascinating as she pieced the puzzle together and came up with a startling revelation. “Mack is your brother.”

25

“Half-brother, just as Steven and Andrew were.” Kala sat in silence as she mulled over the implications. That explained his jealousy in regards to Mack. It also explained the whispering that followed Mack anytime he entered a room, especially if Gabriel appeared in the same room. Mikala could not help the sorrow she felt for those two men who were so much alike. Deep down she felt if they took the time to get to know each other, they might come to like one another. They were some of the only family each of them had. Mack’s mother had died several years ago and his father had disowned him for some unknown reason. Kala thought perhaps she now knew why. “Perhaps you and Mack should…” “I’m not going to talk about this now. And I don’t want you referring to him as Mack.” Mikala thought better of asking him if he were jealous. “I just don’t know what to do with Mother.” “You sound exhausted and there is no reason to make those kinds of decisions now.” She stood up and took his hand tugging him towards the bed. “Let’s get some rest.” “You’re going to stay with me?” Surprise laced his voice. “Yes.” “Are we just going to sleep?” “I guess that depends on how tired you are.” Sometime later they lay in each other’s arms. She had needed this, to know that he at least still needed her physically. It had been closer to two weeks since he had last touched her. Since that time, he had disappeared, and they had fought non-stop. Mikala rolled onto her side and felt her husband pull her into the

cradle of his warm body. She felt herself slowly relax and fall into a peaceful slumber.

Mikala woke early and slipped from her husband’s lax arms. She desperately wished she could gaze on his supine form. She wanted to see him in sleep, with no cares creasing his brow. Slipping into her room, she quickly dressed and made her way down to the breakfast room. When she arrived she found Judith already breaking her fast. “Good morning, Mikala.” “Good morning. How is Sarah?” “Sedated. I’m sorry that happened.” “I’m sorry you all felt the need to keep it from me. I am surprised you don’t all hate me.” “Mikala, you get that thought out of your mind right now. Sarah brought much of this on herself. And goodness knows, Andrew had problems. I am glad that Gabriel has you and feels he can at least share things about his life with you.” “Yes.” As if talking about him made him appear, Gabe stood in the door of the breakfast room. “I thought I might find the two of you in here.” He dropped a kiss on the cheek of each woman before taking his seat. He ripped what sounded like a piece of paper to Mikala before she heard him curse under his breath. “Is something wrong?” “No,” he read the note again. “I can’t believe the nerve of him.” “Now you have to tell me. My curiosity is piqued beyond its limit.” There was a pregnant pause. “If you tell me, I might be able to give you advice. You know I am a very bright young woman, at least my father thinks so.” “He would.” “Gabe,” she said in a warning tone.

“Fine. Your brother, my best friend, talked me into letting another buyer in on our shipping business. Derek said this man wants to remain anonymous. This man was a soldier wounded in battle. His parents were taken for their money, and he is trying to help them recover.” “Ah, he guilted you, didn’t he?” “Yes. Now this anonymous ex-soldier is trying to dictate what we go after in our next shipment.” Kala pushed aside the twinge of guilt she felt over her false identity. It couldn’t be helped. If Gabe knew, he would refuse her outright. Besides, she needed the money earned from these next shipments, didn’t she? “Perhaps he has some good suggestions. Read them off to me.” She listened as Gabe began reading off the list Judith had composed for her. When he came to the last item on the list, she leaned back and sipped her hot coffee. “Well, what do you think?” “Perhaps this anonymous soldier has a mistress who is a member of the ton.” “Why do you say that?” “The fabrics that you listed will go over well with the women of the ton. You don’t know how many I heard complaining about the lack of exotic fabric choices. As for the tobacco, the men of the ton complain just as much about that. Snuff is out, and America is making smoking tobacco much more popular.” “It’s a dangerous journey across the Atlantic.” “Yes, it is. But right now it is safer than facing French ships, isn’t it?” “You have a point.” “If you bring things from the islands and America, it will be a new fascination to people. They are used to items from the continent. This will give them the exotic items they crave.” “You might be right.”

“What’s the worst that could happen?” “We could lose the ship and its crew.” “You could. Or you could be optimistic and think about the profit that it could make. Who knows, if the profit is enough, you might even be able to purchase a second ship.” “All right, you have talked me into it. What do I tell the men?” “Maybe they are ready for a change of scenery as well. From my studies, I understand that waters are warm where they will be sailing.” “What happens if I lose my men to the climate instead of the dangers?” “That’s just a chance you’ll have to take,” she said with a smirk, delving into her food. He left not long after, but promised to come back for their day out together. “I can’t believe he took your advice,” Judith said. “He wanted to do it as well, otherwise nothing I said could have convinced him. He just needed someone to his thoughts.” “Do you think he suspects you are the anonymous investor?” “His voice didn’t betray anything if he did. I don’t see how he could. Everything that I told him are things you can hear anyone speak of at social engagements. And as for the weather and climate, those are things that I learned about in studies with Papa.” “Just be careful. Perhaps you shouldn’t act like you know so much about the situation. He is bound to become suspicious if you keep providing him with ready answers to all of his concerns.” “Perhaps you are right, but it is too late this time. Maybe I should just act like I know everything about all subjects.” “That would hurt his ego.” “Or infuriate him.”

“Or both.” Kala leaned back in her chair with her hands crossed across her midriff. “Judith, I am so bored, I am about to go out of my mind.” “There, there. Everything will work out. Perhaps this is God’s way of teaching you patience.” “Perhaps.” She took a deep breath and blew it out. “Well, at least there haven’t been any incidents this morning with moved furniture.” “Thank goodness for that. I spoke to Hamlin last evening after our meal. He insisted that he informed all the staff but would talk to them once more. You know you really have won them over.” “The staff? Really? How? I do nothing all day but try to memorize rooms, play the piano or be bored silly.” “I think it is the way you don’t let Gabe get the best of you. most of the older staff have known Gabe since he was in knickers and have seen the change that has come over him. When you are around there is a glimmer of the old Gabe.” “I wouldn’t say that I have had that much of an effect on him.” “I would. Look, he is going to take time off from work to take you to the park. That is something.” “I suppose.” “Come, let’s go pick out what you are going to wear for your outing.” Mikala let herself be pulled along and realized she actually ate all of her breakfast this morning, thinking with a smile that perhaps she had found some solace in her husband’s arms.

The little maid ran out the servant’s entrance after informing one of the stable lads to bring around the carriage. She met her new lover exactly where they had met during their previous encounters. If her fellow servants knew, they would brand her a harlot. But she had fallen in love at first sight. Something about him made her heart race. He stood there behind the mews, a hat pulled low over his face. She didn’t understand why a man who looked as he did would want to hide his handsomeness. She sashayed up to him and ran a hand caressingly down his chest. “Hello, love,” she whispered before leaning up to capture his lush lips. He flipped around and pinned her against a shadowed portion of the wall where they would not be seen. “Oh, I’ve missed you,” he moaned into her hot, wet mouth. “I snuck out here the day before yesterday.” “Yes, but that was too long without you.” He lifted her skirt, running his hand up her leg and hooking it around his waist. He ran his hand further up, encountering no clothing. “Oh love, what you do to me.” Her breaths were coming in short, raspy pants. He quickly undid his pants, allowing his manhood to spring free, and entered her in one swift movement. Her lover thrust and parried harder and faster until she came violently. She felt her ionate scream captured by his mouth. He kept pounding until he too fell over the edge. She felt disappointed when he pulled away and refastened his clothing. Her back against the wall provided her only . “So how did you manage to break free love?” “The butler sent me to let the stable master know that Her Grace would need the curricle for a trip to the park this afternoon. Then I skipped my break to come see you,” she whispered coyly, her fingers walking a path up his chest. “What did you say?” He asked somewhat violently not hearing anything she said past her first sentence. “Which part?”

“About the duchess.” His lover repeated herself. “Who is she going with?” “I believe the duke’s grandmother. They were going upstairs to pick out what they should wear.” “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” He grabbed her shoulders and shook her as he questioned her. “What does it matter?” His grip felt punishing. “Stop, you’re hurting me.” “You silly bitch.” “What did you just call me?” She asked, her voice coming out in a high-pitched squeal. “Shut up,” he slapped her across the face. The violence caused desire to well in him once again. “Stop,” the little maid whimpered pummeling his chest with her fists. “Yes, fight me,” he growled as he savagely ravished her mouth. “What’s happened to you?” The maid cried after she ripped her mouth from his. He quickly undid his pants again, this time taking her with force and no apologies. She did not enjoy the love-play this time and fought him. This was not the same attentive lover she had fallen in love with over two weeks ago. What had happened to the man she spent her nights dreaming of? She tried to push him away, but he was stronger and pinned her arms to the wall beside her head. “I’ll tell you what has happened to me. You have given me the perfect opportunity to kill your mistress.” He watched her eyes widen in horror and he felt himself grow even harder within her. “Yes,” he continued stroking. “She knows too much and she will be out from under her husband’s watchful eye. But, my dear, now you know too much as well.” “No! I won’t tell! I promise!” She whimpered as he ravaged her body. “I’ll go away!” Even as she pleaded, she knew it was useless. Her mother had always warned her about being a dreamer, that it would get her in trouble. “Mama, I’m

sorry,” she cried, tears coursing down her cheeks. “Yes, you know what’s going to happen don’t you, love?” He whispered in her ear. At just that moment, when he reached one of his most satisfying climaxes ever, he twisted his lover’s head until he heard the unmistakable snap that told him her neck had broken. He felt her life’s breath sigh out of her body and tickle his ear. Her body fell to the ground and he quickly straightened his attire. It took a few minutes for him to gather control of himself. He dragged the body over to a refuse pile and kicked some hay and trash over it. Tugging the rough hat over his brow, he whistled on the short stroll to Hyde Park.

26

Kala held herself stiffly next to her husband in the open curricle. The sun shone warmly on her face, which happened to be a rare feat on autumn days. She found herself thinking about all the revelations Gabriel had shared with her the night before. Anger suffused her at all he had been put through. How could a mother do that to her child, regardless of his age? Did Sarah not realize the anguish Gabe lived with? “Stop.” “What?” Mikala asked, confused. “We are supposed to be enjoying the day. You are not to think about anything that will cause you to get angry or brood.” “How did you know?” “You might have lost your sight, but I have not. Your eyebrows scrunch together and you get this look about your face when you are angry.” “I am angry, Gabriel James Hawke. I don’t know how you can even refer to that woman as your mother after all she has done. And to blame you! I don’t care that she blames me, but you are her son!” “Mikala,” he broke in calmly, “now is not the place to vent your spleen. I will not have the family troubles aired in public for all to hear.” “Fine.” He sighed heavily, “Mikala, we will deal with Mother later, I promise. Please, can’t we just try to enjoy the day and each other’s company for a change? Believe it or not, I am as tired of this fighting as you are.” She felt herself relaxing slightly as he turned the curricle. “You look quite beautiful today.” “Thank you. Judith picked out the outfit for me.”

“She did an outstanding job.” Mikala wished very much she knew what colors she wore. She had gotten so tired of asking people to describe the colors of her clothes or things about her that she just quit asking. She did know she wore a walking dress and a pelisse as well as a bonnet, which she kept adjusting. “Stop fidgeting with your bonnet. It looks delightful.” “I hate bonnets. I would rather go about with my hair down or pulled back with a ribbon.” “I would prefer it as well,” he said huskily. Mikala wished he would quit saying things like that. Words like that made it difficult to remind herself that she hated him more often than not, well, disliked him at least. She felt the gig come to a halt and dip as he jumped to the ground. Before she knew it, she felt his strong arms at her waist, lifting her down. “You smell as good as you look.” How she wished she had her sight and could see his expression. Did he tease her? Did he mean it? Damn her sightless eyes! She felt his leather covered thumb caress her cheek. “If we weren’t in public, I would kiss that frown off those beautiful lips.” “Gabe,” she said breathlessly. “Come, let’s take a turn about the Serpentine.” “Are there many people here?” “More so than usual at this time of year. Many men want to remain close for news of the war; therefore, many families are staying in town for the holidays. Speaking of the holidays, they are coming up in a few weeks.” “Yes, they are. I had almost forgotten with everything that has been going on.” “The Countess has invited us to Blackburn Hall for Christmas.” “Why don’t you call her Tessa?” “When I have earned her respect, I will.” “I would love to go to Blackburn Hall for the holidays. I know we can’t spend

much time there, but it would be nice to be with my family. Judith could come with us.” She refused to allow his wretched mother anywhere near her family. “I will ask her.” “Do you know what I learned last night?” “I thought I asked you not to discuss this here.” “What I discovered,” she continued as if he hadn’t said a word, “is that I am no longer love-struck over you, thinking you some sort of hero. Now, you are only a man with faults just like any other.” “Kala, that is all I have ever wanted to be. I am no hero to be worshipped.” They walked on in silence for quite some time. He chuckled. “Did you just laugh?” Kala queried, fearing she might now be losing her hearing. “Perhaps.” “About?” “Just thinking about our future children. They will be smart, robust, and strong of character with the two of us as parents. And most definitely stubborn.” “Ahhh,” she drew out, not prepared for this conversation. “The requisite heir. Already thinking about keeping me with child and tucked away in the country? Tell me, will you get tired of me and if you do, will you employ a mistress?” “I don’t know,” he replied. “Perhaps if she promises to be more biddable than you,” he fought back, angry at her attack on his character. “If you find your pleasure elsewhere, I will do the same. After the required heir and spare have been produced of course,” she clarified. “Bloody hell if you will.” “I see my life very clearly now. You know I’ve always dreamed of being a brood mare.”

“Kala, do you truly think so little of me? Why does everything have to be a fight with you? I had merely been thinking about how the future might be. Hell, I can’t make one woman happy, and you expect me to keep two women happy?” She looked towards him and fought not to inhale sharply. His image looked like muted colors washed together, but she could make out his form. A halo of light shone around him. She turned her face away from him, not wanting him to see the nervous excitement on her face. For the first time during their stroll, she tried to make images come into focus. She could only see the play of light and shadows intermingling, albeit brighter than ever before. They almost looked grotesque the way one swayed into the other. “Are you going to answer me?” “I don’t believe so,” she replied softly. “So the only reason you want to keep me around is because you need a son?” “Oh, bloody hell.”

What in Hell is Hawkescliffe doing here? The maid had told him she would be here with his grandmother. He was supposed to still be out of town. Damn! He leaned against the rail of the walking bridge and stared sightlessly at the water. He had two options, walk away and try later, or he could attempt to see it finished here and now. He risked being seen. Was it worth the chance? He unobtrusively observed the area, looking for what he wasn’t sure. Then he saw it. Oh how ironic that the weapon that would aid him in Lady Hawkescliffe’s demise was her husband’s own equipage. As he began to stroll toward the curricle, he regretted that he would never taste Kala’s sweet flesh as he had so often longed to do.

“What is that supposed to mean?” “Nothing,” he muttered. “Do not give me that answer. What do you mean?” She stomped her foot and subconsciously heard the wood of the footbridge beneath her foot. “You want to know what I think? All right. I think you attempt to act like you are not afraid of anything, but in fact you are afraid of quite a lot.” “You’re a bloody idiot.” She hoped her face showed nothing. “Kala, lower your voice and watch your language.” “Now who is afraid? Afraid of what society might think about your wife? Do you fear someone might think you married a hoyden? Well, guess what Gabe, they would be correct! What is that going to do to your precious title?” “Perhaps this argument is better left for home,” he said, unsure how they even began arguing in the first place. “Are you afraid to hear the truth, or afraid someone else might? Gabe, have you not yet realized that the of the ton couldn’t give a damn about you? All they see us as is more fuel for their gossip. Who cares? Let them gossip. For once since you have inherited the title do what you want to do and ignore them.” She felt his mouth over hers in that instant. She pulled back in shock. “What are you doing?” “Exactly what you told me to do.” She felt the rail of the walking bridge pressing into her back. They heard someone yell “Run!” A loud chorus of screams followed. “What’s going on?” Kala asked, trying to focus on the screams. “Whatever it is, people are being forced our direction.” “Shouldn’t we move?”

“I think we are safe here. That curricle can’t fit on the foot bridge,” he stood and watched the chaos unfolding. More people tried to fit on the footbridge, crushing Kala and Gabe against the rail. He did his best to put himself between her and the crowd. “My God,” he muttered. “What?” Mikala heard the worry in his voice. “It’s our curricle.” “Tommy!” She heard a piercing scream. “Dear Lord! Stay here.” He left her in a sea of bodies. “Tommy! Someone help!” “What’s happening?” Mikala asked frantically. “What, are you blind?” A man with a harsh German accent questioned. “Yes.” “Oh.” He cleared his throat apologetically and began to describe the chaotic scene before them. “There is a driverless gig being dragged across the park. Horse acts as if it has been spooked. A small boy seems to have gotten away from his caregiver and is in the path of the horse.” Kala sent up a silent prayer for the boy. Then she realized that her dear, stupid husband had gone to save him. “So, you don’t want to be a hero?” “Huh?” the same guttural voice asked. “Nothing. Is there a man running towards them?” “Yes. He appears to be attempting to intercept the horse.” Kala kept up a string of prayers. “He’s standing in front of the horse, waving his arms like a man. It’s working! The horse is turning. Several other men have ed him and the horse is turning in a tighter circle, slowing.” Thank goodness he hadn’t gotten himself killed. “Most amazing thing I’ve ever seen, dyah.” Kala felt her knees go weak in relief, hating that she couldn’t see for herself what had happened.

“Your husband is a hero,” a different voice said behind her. This voice sounded eerily familiar, but the speaker masked his voice just enough that she couldn’t quite make the person out. A shiver shimmied down her spine. The crowd had begun to thin somewhat now that the excitement was over. “Yes, he is.” “Excited to see me? Whatever will your husband think?” A voice whispered in her ear. “Who are you?” “Still can’t see? That is a shame.” “How do you know? Who are you?” He started pulling her down the footbridge. “What are you doing? Gabe!” she screamed as loud as her deep voice would allow. “Shut up,” the man hissed and covered her mouth with his hand. She reached up caressingly, until she reached the man’s ears, reached back as far as she could and slapped her hands over them. He howled and quickly let go of her. She stumbled back and tripped on something. Her arms flailed as she tried to regain her balance. Seeing his chance, the man forgot his ringing ears and grabbed her. He found himself shocked with the strength in which she fought back. She stood against the rail, trying to feel her way down the bridge when she felt someone swing her up and then remove their arms before she had time to fight. For a moment she panicked, not knowing when she would land, until her temple hit something hard. Mikala knew nothing when the water engulfed her. “Kala!” Gabe yelled, racing from the horse and gig as he watched someone drop his wife over the bridge. He saw her head bounce awkwardly before she landed in the water with a splash. “Kala!” He yelled again as he reached the bank. He had wasted precious time fighting the crowd that had formed around the scene. The runaway horse now forgotten, people stood by watching Kala float facedown in the water. No one had jumped in to save her, damn them all to Hell. He jumped in, fighting the suction of the mud as he waded to her. Gabe turned her over and laid his fingers against her slender neck, praying. Her pulse felt

faint, but she wasn’t breathing. He trudged back to the bank with her in his arms. He ignored the rising murmur of voices, and focused on Kala. “I can’t lose you now. Dammit, you have to fight. You hear me? You can’t give up. Not now.” He turned her onto her stomach; her head rested lower than the rest of her body. He moved to straddle her thighs, and amongst gasps at this shocking display began pushing on her lower back. He continued this in a rhythm for what seemed to be forever, before she began coughing and vomiting water. He continued a few more times until he felt satisfied she would be able to expel all the water she had swallowed. He turned her on her side and held her while she retched. He saw blood trickling from a gash along her temple. The gash had to be responsible for her near drowning for he knew her to be an excellent swimmer. “Kala, sweetheart, open your eyes.” He tapped her cheeks and called her name again when she didn’t respond. “My head,” she moaned huskily. “Can you open your eyes?” He watched her try to pry open her lids then quickly shut them. “Bright. Hurts. Home,” she finished softly. She began shivering from the chill of her wet clothes and the breezy autumn day. “All right. We’ll get you home.” He stood with her in his arms and turned towards the curricle. He paused and turned back to look at the bridge, but saw only spectators. “Will she be all right?” A German man came up to him. “I believe so. Who are you?” “I stood next to the young lady on the bridge when you went after the horse. Bit of bad luck all the way around,” he said with a guttural accent. “Yes.”

“Can I help?” Gabe looked at the stout man and decided he would have to enlist the man’s assistance. “Can you lift her up to me?” “Dyah,” the man said and accepted Mikala’s slight weight. Gabe climbed up and settled the horse before reaching for his wife. He settled her beside him, wrapping one arm around her while the other took up the reigns. “Thank you for your assistance.” “Best wishes,” the man waved, before ing a portly lady. The curricle lurched into movement and Kala moaned. “Shhh,” he whispered, dropping a kiss on the top of her head. A fine tremor ran through him as he realized how close he had come to losing her today. “Never again,” he vowed.

The man in the worker’s tweeds, with the hat pulled low let loose expletives not fit for most ears. Everything had been perfect. “Why does Hawkescliffe have to think he’s a bloody hero?” He paused to rub his still ringing ears. “That bloody little bitch.” He realized he had underestimated them. He needed to rethink his tactics. They would be on their guard for a while. The house would be a veritable fortress with Kala acting the part of the princess locked in the tower. He had had her in his arms. “Dammit,” he growled in frustration, turning to punch a tree that stood behind him. The rough bark scraped his knuckles causing them to bleed. He body still ached from feeling her body against his, smelling her scent. She belonged to him. Didn’t she realize that? He would have her and then flaunt that in front of Hawkescliffe. The knowledge that he had been cuckolded would be enough to drive the proud man over the edge. He might even let the duke watch as she fought him, and she would. A Machiavellian grin spread across his face. No, he would bide his time and wait for her. In the meantime, he had a mission to fulfill. He had to find that damn grail.

27

Gabe entered the house and instructed Hamlin to bring clean cloths and fresh water to their bedchamber. He then proceeded to carry her upstairs leaving a trail of water behind them. His grandmother let out a sharp gasp as they ed. “Oh, dear,” she laid a hand against her chest. “I had a dream,” she trailed off. “Grandmother, I can’t listen to your premonitions right now.” “What happened?” “I was there, and I’m still not sure.” “Goodness. Is that blood trickling down her cheek?” “Yes. Someone threw her from the footbridge and she hit her head. She very nearly drowned.” “Did you say someone threw her off a bridge?” “I will explain later.” “Should I call a doctor?” Judith asked, knowing her grandson would not appreciate her lecturing him about the dangers of his involvement in the war effort, commendable as it was. “I don’t think so.” He arrived at the door to the suite and Judith opened it to let him in. He started to lay his precious burden on the bed before she stopped him. “Everything will just be wet again. Can we try to rouse her enough to change her?” He lowered her feet to the floor and ed her weight against him. “Kala, sweetheart, you have to wake up now. Grandmother, pull the drapes. She complained earlier about the brightness outside.”

“Does that mean...” “I don’t know. Kala, wake up,” he said in a much firmer voice. “I am. You don’t have to yell,” she whispered, a mutinous expression on her face and a crease between her brows. “We need to get you out of these wet clothes.” “My head is pounding.” “I imagine so,” he replied. Minutes later, her maid walked in with daywear in her hand. She quickly took in the situation, announced she would be right back, and returned promptly with a nightgown. “Gabe, wait outside. We’ll call you when we need your help,” Judith said gently, knowing he hated leaving Mikala for a moment. He moved to the ading room after grabbing a change of clothes. Once he was dressed and dry he paced until they called him back. He walked in and found his wife already in bed, her face pale and her eyes closed. The blood had been cleaned from her face and a bruise had begun to develop around her temple. “She’s asleep again. We should probably wake her in a few hours to see if the bump did further damage.” “I’ll stay with her.” “I don’t mind doing it,” his grandmother offered. “No. I need to be with her. I failed her once. I won’t do it again.” He pulled up a chair and sat down, his elbows on his thighs and his hands clasped loosely together. He stared intently watching the rise and fall of her chest. That small movement reassured him that she remained with him. Finally the door closed quietly and they were alone. Kala had been injured before, but never before had he felt so helpless or murderous. What had changed? He questioned himself silently. In some way, Kala had gone from being the pest that had always tagged along to a woman he not only lusted over, but also cared about. He felt that perhaps a stronger emotion lurked nearby, yet feared putting a word to it. In the same breath, if something had

happened to her, it didn’t bear thinking about. He pushed up and stretched, then rolled his neck from side to side attempting to loosen the knots that had developed. He had a great many things to do. He found himself no closer to finding the government spy. Worse yet, he had no hunches. He had a list of men who it could be, but half were on the list because they had been close to his wife and he wanted them out of her life. Someone had deliberately pulled him away from Kala’s side. He had tied the horse’s reins to a tree as they took the stroll. Perhaps she would be able to shed some light on what happened when she woke. She shifted in her sleep drawing his eyes to her. For the first time since he had returned from Blackburn Hall he noticed gray smudges under her eyes. They were light, but present. Her cheeks weren’t as full as usual either. Could she be ill? Was she eating? Could she really have been worried for his welfare? For the first time since their marriage he wondered how she spent her days. She had told him she memorized the layout of the major rooms, but surely that didn’t take all day. What did a woman who had been very active do when she could no longer see? Gabe awakened Mikala. She opened her eyes but quickly shut them. When he questioned her, she would only mumble the word hurt, roll over and go back to sleep. He rang for her maid and asked her to bring some sort of pack to put on Kala’s eyes. She returned with a lavender scented washcloth that had set in chilled water. He kept vigil over Kala until he could no longer keep his own eyes open, darkness having descended long ago. Dressed in his shirtsleeves and pantaloons, he padded barefoot across the room. He climbed onto the bed and settled himself before gently pulling his wife into his arms. She moaned in her sleep at the disturbance before settling against him. Gabe kissed the top of her head and commanded his body to relax. Soon he ed her in slumber.

Kala awoke from a deep fog, confused. Her head throbbed, making it difficult to think. She saw the huge posts of the bed looming blurrily in front of her. Were her eyes playing tricks on her or did she really see the bedpost? She felt her head pillowed on a soft, yet hard body. Shifting she could make out Gabe’s face, though it remained slightly blurry. Her heart began to race in excitement. In a flash, the events that had transpired flooded her. The horse ran wildly through the park. The threatening voice. Being lifted in the air and dropped. What had happened after that? She shifted to her back and moaned. Her back hurt, her stomach ached and her temple throbbed. She rolled to her side with her back braced against Gabe and made out the blurry flames of the fire. Feeling the need to visit the water closet, she squirmed away from Gabe to crawl across the bed. An arm crossed her waist and pulled her back. “Where do you think you’re going?” He whispered in her ear. “Ummm, I have to, well...” “What is it, Kala? You’ve never been tongue tied before.” “If you must know, I must use the water closet.” Her jaw dropped when she heard him chuckle. “You don’t know how good it is to hear you dressing me down. Please, let me assist you.” She couldn’t help the small moan that escaped her as she attempted to crawl from the bed. “What’s wrong?” “Everything hurts. What happened to me?” “One thing at a time.” He helped her off the bed and slowly led her to an ading room that had a private water closet. “Yell out when you are, ummm, finished.” Embarrassed, Kala shut the door. He knows what I’m doing in here, she thought, mortified. She attempted to convince herself it was natural, and even he had to do it from time to time. She buried her hot face in her hands and let out an anguished moan. A knock sounded at the door and her head snapped up.

“Kala, are you all right in there? You’re not sick are you? Do I need to come in?” “No! I mean, no, I’m not sick. I’m fine, I’ll be right out.” She quickly took care of matters so that he would not find an excuse to come in. A bowl and pitcher of water had been considerately placed inside for refreshing one’s self. “I’m done,” she called out and heard the hinges on the door creak as it opened. “Are you sure you’re fine?” “Only mortified.” “Oh. Do you feel like talking about what happened at the park?” He pulled her hand through his arm and led her back into the duke’s chamber. “Yes.” “Would you prefer to lie down or sit?” After thinking for a moment she said, “Sit. I don’t everything.” She sat in one of the chairs in front of the fireplace. “I suspect not. Tell me what you do .” She began recalling the events when he stopped her mid-sentence. “How did you know that a little boy stood in the path of the horse?” He asked suspiciously, wondering if perhaps she could see. “A German man stood beside me and gave me a running commentary.” “Oh. I had to do something.” “You could have been badly hurt.” “But I wasn’t and we digress. What happened next?” “A man grabbed me. He told me you were a hero. He tried to drag me off the bridge, but I fought him. Then I felt myself being lifted into the air and dropped. After that, I don’t anything.” She could hear Gabe pacing as well as see his blurry image. “Gabe, I am certain I know him.” “What?” He growled trying to gather his control, as he relived the horror of

watching her lifeless body enter the water. “He deliberately disguised his voice so I couldn’t recognize him. He seemed very happy that I remained unable to see.” “Are you positive you would have recognized him?” “Yes, Gabriel, I am certain,” she almost growled the response. “How many people know you can’t see?” “Other than you, your family and mine? Two. Dewhurst and Southerby. And whoever was at the shops I visited with Judith might suspect, but we never said anything aloud.” “Damn,” he muttered. “What is it?” “I don’t suppose it will hurt to tell you. You know some of it already. Natalia, worked with a traitor in our government. I had given her false information with just enough truth in it to have her believe me so that she would trust me and tell me the name of the traitor. Both Southerby and Dewhurst work for the government and are on my list of strong suspects.” “Well, I guess we should be relieved that Mack isn’t on the list.” “I wish you wouldn’t refer to him so intimately.” “And I wish you would get to know your brother.” Silence ensued for several minutes. “Finish telling me what happened at the park.” “You fell into the water below the bridge.” “But I didn’t feel it,” she interrupted. “No, because you were unconscious from hitting your head somewhere on your way down. It took me a minute to get to you because of the crowd of spectators. Out of all the people there, not one bastard thought to help you.” She reached out a hand towards him and he grabbed it so she would not be grasping empty air.

He felt her hand tighten on his, her grip firm. And to think, if I hadn’t been able to reach her, I might never have known how her hand feels in mine, he thought as he realized in all their intimacy they had never just held hands. “Gabe, you reached me and that’s all that matters.” “I almost didn’t get to you in time. When I got to the bank, all I could see was part of your skirt that had floated to the top of the water. Once I finally pulled you out, you weren’t breathing. I don’t know how long I pushed to get the water out of you. And then when I did, you just kept heaving.” “Is that why my back and stomach are so sore?” “Probably. We had to do it a couple of times to some sailors when I served in the Navy. It only worked once that I , other than you.” “I was meant to be around to torment you a little longer.” “Thank God,” he whispered huskily and pulled her from her chair into his warm, strong embrace. “You know, you never talk about your time in the Navy,” she hedged. “I saw things that no one should see.” “But. . .” “No,” he stopped her. “It’s no longer important.” He sat in the chair she had vacated and pulled her onto his lap so that her side was cradled into his chest and he could run his fingers through her dark, wavy hair. He felt her begin to relax against him. “Who knew that you had information about a suspected traitor?” “I think Drucilla suspected. Justin delivered the message for me.” “As your husband, I really wish you would quit referring to him in so intimate a manner. Especially since he could very well be the one trying to kill you.” “Justin? You have to be kidding me.” “Why?”

“I believe Justin wanted to marry me.” “That even gives him a better motive for what happened in the park today, doesn’t it?” “No. Justin is not the type to hold a grudge.” “He fits everything we now know about the traitor. He works for the government. He has access to classified information and to you.” She jumped up from his lap and twirled to face him. “For that matter, you fit the description as well. Perhaps you are responsible for everything. Could it be my husband is trying to kill me so that he can marry who he really wants?” “Don’t be stu. . .” “Don’t you dare say it,” Kala threatened. “I swear if you call me stupid one more time in this lifetime, I will kill you and you won’t have to worry about spending the rest of your life tied to me. Do you understand?” “Are you threatening me?” He noticed she shook with anger. “No, it is a promise. You will never make me feel like you did at Blackburn Hall.” Kala’s anger flared as she ed the time he had called her stupid. Silence reigned in the room for a great while. Anger coursed through Gabe. How dare she threaten him? At the same time, he berated himself. They would not get anywhere if they kept fighting over events of the past. Taking a deep breath, he decided to do something he had not done in a very long time—apologize. He stood, walked over to her and rested his hands on her shoulders. The fine silk of her nightgown felt sensuous against his rough hands. He felt the stiffness in her shoulders and saw it in the way she wrapped her arms around her waist as if protecting herself from an oncoming blow. “Kala, I apologize.” Silence. He continued, “I shouldn’t have said what I did, either time. You are an intelligent woman who just doesn’t always think before she acts.” He winced just as soon as the words were out. She whirled on him, eyes flashing. The way she stared at him, he almost thought she could see him. “That was the most backwards apology I have ever heard in

my life. How about you just try saying I’m sorry and leave it at that?” “I’m sorry.” “How can you say that after what you just said?” “Dammit Kala, what do you want me to say? Yes, I messed up, but so did you. Can’t we just clear the slate?” “Fine, but I still don’t think Justin is responsible.” “You gave him the damn note,” his voice rose as he tried to get her to see the sense it made. “But he wouldn’t have read it.” “You don’t know that for sure, and if I were in his place, I would have.” “Fine. We’ll see him tomorrow and ask him.” “You can’t just ask him.” “Why not?” “You’re giving me a headache.” “Good, because you’re making mine worse. Now if you don’t mind, I would like to go back to sleep.” “Fine.” “Fine.” He watched her walk towards the connecting door. “Where do you think you’re going?” “To my bed.” “You’re bed is my bed.” “I don’t want to be anywhere near you.” “Well that’s just too bloody bad.”

“I said…” “I know exactly what you said, wife, and let me tell you why it isn’t going to happen. You have hit your head, you have been dunked in cold water, and I don’t care how mild the days have been, it is near the holiday season, and you weren’t breathing when I pulled you out of said water. You are not leaving my sight until I am satisfied that you are more than fine. Do you understand me?” “I’m too tired to argue with you.” He watched her move across the room and climb into their bed and all of a sudden she looked tired and defeated. Gabe knew he could hold only himself responsible.

28

Kala woke up the next morning surprised that she slept after the fight she and Gabe had last night. They were likely to kill each other before they were ever able to grow old together. She rolled onto her side and opened her eyes. She saw the fireplace, a little fuzzy, but very real. Kala closed her eyes and sent up a soft prayer, “Please let this be real.” She slowly opened them again. Things were blurry, almost like a filmy coating covered her eyes, but she could actually make out objects. There were no more shadows. She put her hand in front of her face. Kala pulled it to almost within touching distance of her nose before she could clearly make out her fingers. But, thank God above, she could see! In fact, she could see more clearly than yesterday. She heard a snuffling sound and slowly rolled over to see Gabe lying beside her. His chest moved up and down rhythmically. His face was relaxed in sleep, but is still did not mask the new lines of stress. Mikala found her fingers itching to caress the lines away, but held herself in check. Instead she jumped up to dress and realized all her clothes were in the other bedroom. She also realized that sudden movement made her head pound wildly. Kala quickly sat down on the side of the bed cradling her head in her hands. She took deep breaths trying to ease the pounding, but it didn’t work. The mattress shifted beneath her and she felt a warm, strong hand on her back. “Kala,” Gabe said, moving closer. “Kala, what’s wrong?” “I moved too suddenly. My head feels like it is going to split in two.” “What were you going to do?” “Get dressed.” “That is out of the question now. Come on, crawl back in bed.” She opened her mouth to argue, but he cut her off before she could even get out one word. “No

arguments. You need rest, as do I. I promise we won’t linger in here all day. Just until you feel more yourself.” “Fine.” “You know, you are too stubborn for your own good.” Once he had her tucked back in he brushed her lips with his before pulling her into his arms. “What was that for?” “I was overcome?” “After last night?” “Kala, just because we fight doesn’t mean I don’t still want you.” “You want me?” “More than you can imagine,” he caressed her cheek then relaxed into the pillows. “Close your mouth or you’re liable to have a spider for breakfast,” he teased. “Gabriel James Hawke, did you just make a joke?” “Perhaps. Rest.” Some time later Mikala woke to find the other side of the bed empty. She found herself still sore and carefully stretched hoping to relieve some of the pain. Pushing up from the bed, she found if she moved sedately her head did not pound as it had earlier that morning. Most importantly, she still could make out objects. In fact, every time she awoke, her vision appeared to be a little sharper. She crossed into her room and pulled the bellpull. Mikala did not have to wait long before the maid assigned to her appeared. “Are you ready to dress?” “Yes, thank you, Amy.” Within fifteen minutes Kala had been made presentable for company. The loose knot the maid had formed with her hair didn’t overpower her throbbing head.

“You did wonderfully.” “Thank you, Your Grace.” “What time is it? I’m absolutely starving.” “Close to lunch.” “Good.” Mikala made her way downstairs and the smell of the noon meal wafted up to greet her. Her stomach rumbled noisily. She walked to the dining room and saw that it was empty. Across the hall in the parlor, she saw a slight figure move across the room. “Judith?” No response. She entered the room and heard steps scurry behind her and up the stairs. Kala turned and tried to bring the person into focus, but could only make out a voluminous white outfit. When she turned, her legs bumped into a side table right above her knees. Squinting, as well as feeling, she found the table had been moved out of place. She had begun moving it back when she heard footsteps behind her. “Kala, you’re up.” “Yes.” “How are you feeling?” “Better than last night.” “You mean better than two nights ago.” “What?” “You’ve slept almost forty-eight hours straight. We would jostle you awake just long enough to check for coherency, but then you would fall fast asleep again. Gabe and I decided between the injury and stress you needed the rest. He has barely left your side.” “I guess I must have needed it,” she said, disturbed by the amount of time she had lost. She also didn’t want to delve too deeply into what it meant that Gabe stayed by her side, if anything. “Judith, did you see anyone just now go

upstairs?” “No, but I came from the back of the house. The housekeeper and I have been looking at switching servants around since Tracy seems to have run off.” “Tracy?” “One of the lower maids. She seems to have come up missing. All of her clothes are still in her room, but she seems to have just vanished. She hasn’t been with us for very long.” “Do you need Amy to help somewhere?” “No. She will do you a good turn. Besides, it will give her a chance to move up.” “I heard someone in here. This table had been moved.” “Oh, dear.” “You’re thinking the same thing I am aren’t you?” “I’m afraid so.” “How am I going to tell Gabe that his mother is trying to cause me bodily injury and have him believe me?” “Perhaps it is time she and I retired to the country.” “No. I mean I don’t want you to be punished as well, Judith. I love having you around.” “No. You and Gabe need some privacy. Perhaps that has been part of the problem.” “I am sorry if you heard us fighting.” “It is a little difficult not to. The two of you do tend to get rather loud when you argue.” “We always have,” Kala murmured, sounding slightly apologetic.

“Pardon me, Your Grace.” “Yes, Hamlin?” “Luncheon is served.” “Thank you. I’m starved. I guess two days without food will do that to a person. Let’s hash this out over lunch.” The two women walked into the room and were served a filling meal. They bantered back and forth whether or not Judith would leave or stay. “Judith, you don’t enjoy spending any more time with her than I do. Besides, I wanted to invite you to come to Derek and Tessa’s for the holiday.” “I will think on it, but what are we going to do with Sarah over the holiday?” “That is the rub, isn’t it?” “I still contest you and Gabe need your privacy. Perhaps I should take Sarah to one of the smaller estates and then you two can have some time together.” “Pardon me, Your Grace.” “Yes, Hamlin?” The man hesitated and Kala didn’t need to see to feel the tension in the room. “Hamlin, what is it? Has something happened to Lord Hawkescliffe?” “No, Your Grace,” he hurried to reassure her. “It is Tracy, the missing maid.” “What is it?” “We have found her, Your Grace. She’s dead.” “Send for Lord Hawkescliffe right away.” “Oh, dear,” Judith said quietly. “The guard has already sent a footman.” “Good. Where is she?” “In the mews behind the stables.”

“Do not move anything. His Grace will want to inspect the scene. Have another footman ready to go when Lord Hawkescliffe arrives. He may wish to notify someone else.” “I will, Your Grace.” Appetites gone, the two women moved to the parlor and waited in tense silence until Gabe arrived. They jumped when they heard the front door bang open. “Kala! Kala, where are you?” The man would yell the house down if she didn’t stop him. “In here,” she left the parlor and ran into his massive chest. His arms wrapped around her like iron bands. He bent down and captured her lips. She relaxed into his hold and let the kiss carry her away. Before the kiss could become more intimate they were startled apart by Judith’s voice clearing. “What’s going on?” He asked not letting go of her. “A footman came and told me there was an emergency at home that I needed to see to immediately. Are you certain you are all right?” “I’m fine, I promise. Gabe, Tracy is dead. They found her body behind the mews.” “Who’s Tracy?” Kala quickly explained the situation to him. “You stay put, I will be back.” “No, I’m going with you.” “Bloody hell. You are not.” “Gabe, please. Besides, I can’t see anything, ?” She justified, lying glibly. “I should be kicked, but fine.” He grabbed her hand and pulled her through the house. Once outside, she practically had to jog to keep up with him. They reached the area, and Kala almost gagged at the smell of the decomposing body. It had only been a few days that she had been missing, but it had been above average temperatures for Autumn. She squinted until things began to focus and saw the poor girl lying there. Her

head lay at an odd angle, and her legs were splayed open. The bodice of her dress revealed her naked torso. Her body had bloated, making her look grotesque. “Was she?” She couldn’t finish the question. “It appears she was raped, and her neck snapped,” the guard stated matter-offactly. “Someone hid the body here and covered it with moldy hay and trash. The rain we had last night didn’t help either.” Gabe watched Kala carefully and with suspicion. He looked down at the girl. Flies were swarming the area, and it appeared other varmints had been around as well. Bits of her flesh were missing. Kala stiffened beside him and faced away from the scene before them. He had to ask the guard a few questions before he could take her inside. “Did you find any evidence?” “I found this button clutched in her hand. It appears she ripped it off in the struggle.” The button had a cursive ‘J’ embossed on it. He took the button, frowning. “Anything else?” “Afraid not.” “Thank you for alerting me right away. Call someone to take the body. We will take care of notifying her family and pay for the burial. Come on,” he took Kala’s hand and tugged on it, deliberately leading her near an obstacle. He watched as she automatically scooted around it. She could see. How long had this been going on? Had she been able to see all along? Did she make up blindness to maneuver him into marriage? No, don’t be ridiculous, he scolded himself. He found himself unable to damp down the anger. He took Kala to the study and sat her down before pouring them both a brandy. He held it out to her, giving her one more test. “Drink this, it will help.” She reached out and took it from his hand, her fingers brushed his and electricity arced between them. He watched as she threw back the brandy in one swallow. She impressed him when she didn’t even begin coughing. He threw back his and took the glass from her, setting them both aside. “You can see can’t you?” He watched as she stiffened. “Kala,” he walked over and knelt in front of her, “you can see me can’t you?”

“Not well, but yes.” She had started to deny his suspicion, but decided it would just drive them further apart when he learned the truth. “You could see what happened to Tracy, couldn’t you?” “Again, not well, but yes.” “What do you mean by ‘not well’?” “Everything is blurry, but now I can distinguish objects and there is light. Before it was varying degrees of shadows. If I squint and concentrate, things come in a little sharper than if I just look around.” “How long?” “Things have been blurry since before we went to the park. Yesterday when I woke up things were becoming clearer. I don’t know if something happened when I hit my temple,” she lightly touched the swollen area. It was not as bad as yesterday, but was still tender to the touch. “You knew you might be able to see, and yet you insisted on accompanying me?” “Yes. If it makes you feel any better, I wish I hadn’t.” “Kala, Dewhurst and Southerby have both left town.” “Why are you bringing them up now? No. You don’t think the maid’s death has any connection to what has happened to me?” “I do think it is odd that a maid in my house has come up murdered near the time of your attack in the park.” “I could be responsible for her death.” “No, Kala. Whoever killed her is responsible.” “But I don’t understand. If Southerby and Dewhurst are both gone, why bring them up?” “Because they could be lurking around town without anyone being the wiser. I

have been told Southerby went to his country estate and Dewhurst has gone to Brighton. Also the button had the initial of both of their first names—‘J’. Jonathan and Justin.” “For that matter, so does your middle name as well as Mack’s.” “What are you saying?” “I am saying that a lot of men in London have a name that begins with the letter ‘J’. What are you saying?” “I’m going to find them and question them.” “I’m going with you.” “No, you’re not.” “Yes. I. Am.” “Why?” “Someone wants me dead. I refuse to sit by and wait like some helpless female while everyone else makes sure I am safe. I will go with you.” “I’m not going to argue with you.” “Good. We will attempt to find Justin and then stop at Derek and Tessa’s for the Christmas holiday.” “Fine. Can you pack light? If we take the phaeton, we won’t have to have a driver and the lighter the load the faster we can travel.” “Of course. When do you want to leave?” “Within the hour. I need to find out if this maid had any family and let them know what happened.” He watched as she walked up the stairs and couldn’t suppress the smile as she began yelling the name Amy as loud as her voice would allow. His wife really was a hoyden, but he wouldn’t have her any other way.

29

They left exactly an hour later after informing Judith of their plans. She worried over Kala. “Judith, I will be fine. Gabe might not care for me too much as a wife, but he would never let any harm come to me if he can prevent it.” She did not see the big man who had just entered the room or his reaction to her words. He felt like the time his parents had taken him and his brothers to the ocean when they were little, and the water sucked the sand from beneath his feet. Would he ever be able to gain any ground with her? “Are you ready?” he asked, steel entering his voice. “Of course. I am sorry we will not be able to spend the holidays together.” Judith gave her a quick hug. “Think nothing of it. We will have more holidays in the future.” “Please be careful.” “We will, I promise.” His grandmother walked to him as well. He bent over to accommodate her smaller stature. “You must do something,” he heard her whisper in his ear. “What?” “You’re losing her.” He looked at his wife who had walked out of the room into the hallway. “What can I do?” “Tell her you love her.” “Grandmother, she has to want to stay. Now that she is getting her vision

back…” he just shrugged. “If you don’t do something soon, you are going to lose her forever, despite your marriage being consummated.” “Grandmother!” “Convince her that you love her,” she said again. “But I don’t know that I do.” “Then you are a bigger fool than I thought.” He watched as she turned away from him and left the room. It amazed him that she could still make him feel like a recalcitrant child at times. He left the room and spied Kala waiting for him in the hall. “Are you ready?” “When you are.” “Let’s go then.” He grabbed her by the upper arm and propelled her out the door and down the stairs. Their small bags had already been stowed away. He helped her into the phaeton and then went around climbing in as well. His weight slid Kala into his side. He found he enjoyed the warmth of her against him and missed it when she clutched at the side of the phaeton, holding herself erect and away from him. Gabe started to say something on several occasions as they left London, but decided against it each time. They finally crossed through the gate leading out of the city towards the North. “How long do you think it will be until we reach Justin’s house?” “I do not want my wife being so familiar with other men.” “Well, my husband will just have to learn to get over it. Besides, Justin and I are friends and I truly do not think he is the villain in this affair.” “But you do not know that for sure.” “Did you not hear me just now? Justin is my friend. In fact, he courted me.” She looked straight ahead, enjoying the ing scenery even though it remained a

blur. She felt ecstatic at seeing colors once more. Mikala found herself so caught up in the ing colors she did not sense the change in her husband. “I do not want to hear about your former suitors,” he replied harshly. “He was, until I told him we could only be friends.” “Good.” “I don’t believe in trapping someone into a loveless relationship like some people,” she said solemnly. Silence reined for a long while after that statement. “How much longer do you think until we arrive?” “Probably another few hours. I need to stop and rest the horse.” “Will we be stopping at an inn?” “I will see what I can do,” was the only consideration that he gave. He had been considering her statement as well as his grandmother’s for the last hour. He continually asked himself if it would have been better to allow the gossipy marquess talk and then combated the fallout as best they could. Now he would never know, and they were both trapped in this marriage. And then to find out that Justin had been courting Kala. He felt jealousy eating him alive. Knowing that Mikala had given her virginity to him and not to another man is the only thing that saved Southerby’s sorry life. They came to a crossroads, and Gabe turned in the direction where he knew a nice inn could be found. Ten minutes later they pulled into the yard of a coaching inn. A young man came up to his side of the phaeton. “Good afternoon, sir.” “Please see that the horse is watered and rested. My wife and I will be eating a quick meal ourselves before setting out again.” “Yes, sir,” the young man bent. “I would suggest the meat pies. Mrs. Franks makes the best meat pies in all of England.” “Thank you, young man.” He tossed him a coin after exiting the phaeton. Then he walked around to aid Kala.

“I really must use the necessary,” Kala whispered. “Of course.” Gabe caught the eye of a serving wench and motioned her to them once they had entered the common room. He explained the situation and the girl willingly agreed to help Kala. “I will reserve us a private room.” “Please don’t do that,” Kala protested. “The common room is fine.” “Suit yourself.” He watched the woman lead Kala away. Within a few minutes they were back. He saw a coin from Kala to the girl and her quietly spoken thanks. He led her to a chair across from him and helped her to sit. “I ordered ale and meat pies.” “Sounds delicious. I didn’t realize how hungry I was. After this afternoon, I didn’t think I would be able to eat again.” “It was a gruesome sight.” “Yes,” she replied softly and closed her eyes trying to erase the image from her mind. The same girl interrupted their silence by bringing out the meal. After she placed everything on the table, Kala watched her blurry hand rest on Gabe’s shoulder. “Anything else, love?” Yes. Remove your hand from my husband, Kala yelled in her mind. On the outside she merely smiled politely, and let Gabe reply. Once the woman had moved off, she tried again. “Gabe, I really cannot see well. If I squint extremely hard and try to focus my eyes, I can for a few seconds.” “I see.” “No, you don’t. You are wondering if I had my sight back before falling into the Serpentine, aren’t you? Perhaps even before that. I don’t live in a world of shadows anymore Gabe, and I am not sorry for that. I can see colors, but not sharply. Yes, I pray every minute that it will change. That I will have my full sight back, and if that does not please you, I am sorry. I am not a woman used to being dependent on others. I want to see again. And most importantly, I did not have my sight when we married.”

“Eat your meal so we can get back on the road.” He grabbed his tankard and meat pie and left her sitting alone at the table while he walked outside. He took a breath of fresh air. She could see. No longer would she rely on him. Grandmother was right, he was losing her. He quickly ate his lunch and drank his ale, then found the young man and his horse. “He is watered and ready to go, sir.” “Good man. Let me get my wife, and we will be on our way.” He walked into the inn to see a man accosting Kala. “I said leave me alone,” she pushed at the man, but could not free herself. “Come on, lovey. Your man won’t mind. He left you in here alone didn’t he? We don’t see much like you around here.” “Unhand my wife,” Gabe’s cold, hard voice echoed loudly in the inn. “You shouldn’t have left her alone. She was gettin’ lonely and I was just keepin’ her company. Wasn’t I, lovey?” The man planted a wet, sloppy kiss on Kala’s mouth and Gabe saw red. He pulled the man off of Kala by the scruff of his collar. “I said, unhand my wife,” and he reared back with a fist and let it fly at the man’s face. The man only had time to yelp before Gabe sent him sprawling against the wall and he landed in a heap on the floor. “Let’s go.” He threw some money on the table and grabbed Kala’s hand jerking her behind him. Within minutes they had started on their trip once more. For the first time in her life, Kala found herself afraid to speak to Gabe. She squinted in his direction and could only make out how stiffly he held himself. She rested a hand on his arm and could feel his muscles contract. “Thank you.” “Not now.” She removed her hand and tried to sit as primly as the rutted road would allow. She did not let any part of her body touch him. Did he realize she hadn’t done anything to lead the man on? She hoped he realized she wouldn’t purposefully

encourage a man’s attention just to antagonize him. She let out a sigh and hoped the time would quickly. Gabe missed the softness of her hand on his arm, but he didn’t trust himself at the moment. Did Kala not realize that her looks alone tempted men beyond their control? She didn’t have to do a thing but sit there and look helpless, or talk. The way her voice sounded could push any man to lose control. Then when she acted like a spitfire, she attracted an entirely different kind of man. For some reason, he fell into both categories right now. He ed the rage that had coursed through him when he saw that man kiss her. She’s mine, dammit, and no one else will ever touch her! He was amazed at how possessive he felt towards her. He didn’t know how to define what he felt for her, but he knew he couldn’t let her go. Not now, not ever. “Are you ever going to talk to me again?” He heard her demand. “I haven’t decided.” “It wasn’t my fault. I was just sitting there, eating.” “You don’t realize how men turn their heads when you walk into a room, do you?” “What do you mean?” “Nothing.” “Oh, no. You are not going to get off that easy. What did you mean by that little comment?” “You can turn a man’s head just by smiling at him or walking into a room. You don’t have to make conversation with him.” “I do not.” “You do, and I want you to quit.” “How do you expect me to do that? Should I find some soot and rub it all over my face? Perhaps I should walk around with my hair in a tangle. Would that

make you happy?” “I don’t know what would make me happy,” he lied catching a whiff of her scent on the air. She smelled like jasmine, sweet and clean. He would be more than happy to pull the phaeton over and find a secluded spot to have his merry way with her. That is what would make him happy. Desire coursed through his body as he imagined how it would be--hot, wild, and ionate. He cleared his throat before announcing, “We’re here.” He tried to think of things that would weaken his desire before he found himself forced to leave the phaeton. The drive to Southerby’s country estate was long and winding. Two large deerhounds trotted alongside them, barking to announce their arrival. “They are ruining any possibility of sneaking up on Southerby.” “Why would we want to sneak up on him? Justin will answer our questions. Besides, he wouldn’t hurt me. I have told you before, and I will tell you again.” “I would rather have the element of surprise on my side.” “Of course you would,” she replied sarcastically. “What is that supposed to mean?” “Nothing.” She heard rocks crunching beneath the wheels of the carriage as they entered the main part of the drive. It lurched to a stop and she felt it dip as Gabe got out. He came around and his hands closed about her waist as he lifted her out. They knocked on the door, and only a few seconds ed before an elderly man with wild red hair fading to white opened it. “Is Lord Southerby in? The Duke and Duchess of Hawkescliffe are here to see him.” “I apologize, Your Graces, but you just missed him.” “Can we wait his return?” “I don’t know exactly when to expect him back. Lord Southerby and Lady Clarissa left earlier this morning. If you ask me, I think the two may be headed

to Gretna Green. She’s such a lovely lass.” “Lady Clarissa who?” Kala asked curiously. “Blackerby, Your Grace.” “Oh, my,” Kala whispered. “Perhaps you can answer a few questions for me then.” Gabe focused on the butler so that he wouldn’t have to watch the expressions that crossed his wife’s face, fearing the worst. “I’ll try.” “How long have the two been here?” “Almost a fortnight, Your Grace. But everything was perfectly chaperoned. Lord Southerby’s godmother served as chaperone.” “I see. Did Southerby ever leave for London?” “Once, sir. Government matters.” “When?” “Almost a week ago.” “How long did he remain gone?” “Two days.” “Thank you for your help,” Kala stepped in “Certainly, Your Grace,” the man bowed deeply. “Your Grace, if it helps any, you are not the first to ask about Viscount Southerby’s whereabouts.” “Oh?” “A woman and man came by this morning, and then another man about an hour ago.”

“I see. Do you who they were?” “The first two were in some way related to Lady Clarissa, but I forget how. The other man that came by was Lord Dewberry.” “Dewberry?” Kala asked confused. “Could you mean Dewhurst?” The man’s rheumy eyes lit up, “Yes, that’s it.” “Did he say what he wanted?” “Said he needed to talk to Lord Southerby about some government matters.” “Thank you, you have been very helpful.” “It has been my pleasure, Your Graces. The weather is beginning to turn. I’m sure Lord Southerby would wish you to stay here.” The sound of distant thunder punctuated his words. “I believe we can make it to the inn before the weather hits, thank you.” The old man nodded his head, hobbled inside and shut the door. “You believe they may be working together, don’t you?” Silence. They had climbed back into the phaeton and turned down the drive, the deerhounds serving as escorts to the gate. “Justin couldn’t stand being around Dewhurst anymore than I could.” Silence. “What do we do now?” “Go to your brother’s. Dewhurst could be anywhere at this point.” “You are done suspecting Justin, aren’t you?” “I haven’t decided.” “Why? Because of me or because he has now absconded with the dear Lady Clarissa?” “Kala, you are being ridiculous.” “Am I, really?” “Yes, you are.”

“Why are you so determined that it is Southerby or Dewhurst?” “Both men have ties to government offices. Southerby, as I have said before, could have very easily read the missive before delivering it.” The wind picked up and he saw Kala pull her cloak tighter about herself. “Dewhurst does something in my office. I am not sure what, as I do not always have interactions with everyone in the office. No one would think anything of it if he were in someone’s office milling around on the pretext of delivering papers, waiting for a meeting, or anything else. He is a member of the ton, therefore he is trusted.” “You know, they really shouldn’t trust just anyone, whether they are a member of the ton or not. Do they not realize we are in a full-scale war? Have they not read about the Trojans?” “Calm down, Kala.” All of a sudden, one of the phaeton’s wheels fell into a large pothole. A loud crack filled the air. The phaeton listed to one corner and the horse drug it a few feet before finally being brought to a halt by Gabe.

30

“Are you all right?” “Yes. What happened?” “Something broke. Here, hold the reins.” He put them into Kala’s capable hands before climbing out and walking around to her side. “We broke a wheel. I’m going to unhitch the horse. We’ll have to ride him to the nearest village.” Kala waited several minutes while Gabe unhitched the horse and readied it to be ridden bareback. He didn’t bother asking Kala if it bothered her to ride that way, because he knew she could, and very well. He helped her down and onto the horse before climbing up behind her. “I smell rain.” “Damn, I hope we can beat the storm.” “Where are we going?” She asked once they started down the road. “It’s too far back to Southerby’s. There should be a village coming up soon. Perhaps there will be a place to stay.” Thirty minutes later the first fat rain drop hit Kala squarely on her pert nose. “Ummm, Gabe, I have some bad news.” “What is it?” All of a sudden, a lightning bolt lit up the sky that had turned dark, quickly followed by a loud clap of thunder, ruining her proclamation. The horse reared at the noise and jerked one of the reins out of Gabe’s hand. “Kala, hold on,” he yelled. “I’m trying,” the wind whipped the words from her mouth. The skies opened up and the torrential rain began. It felt like needles driving into her face and arms. She stretched down, hoping to grasp the other rein. Finally, Mikala reached it and handed it off to Gabe. Slowly he brought the horse under control, and she

felt herself being squeezed. “What are you doing?” He answered by merely placing a hard kiss on her mouth before continuing on. “I see something,” he said loudly over the wind and the rain. The storm now showed its full fury and the road had turned into a quagmire. He guided the horse into the stable of a small coaching inn just as another loud clap of thunder sounded. “Hello, anyone here?” An old man walked out of a back stall stretching and yawning. “Bad time to be out,” he said as he walked up to them. “Our carriage broke a wheel some ways back. We are in need of a room.” “Ye be soaked plum through. Go inside and get warm. The missus will see to ye. I’ll see to the horse.” “Thank you, sir,” Kala said through chattering teeth. Gabe lowered her to the ground and then slid down after her. He grabbed their bags off the back of the horse and grabbed her hand. “Can you keep up?” “Yes.” “Let’s run for it, then.” With him guiding her, they ran across the yard of the inn to the main building itself. Kala shivered as they reached the threshold. A lightning strike backlit them in the open doorway, making them appear as shadows. “Sims, would you shut the door, or are you planning to flood the inn?” Gabe wrapped his arm around Kala, pulling her to him. He closed the door with a resounding thud. “Oh, excuse me, sir. I thought you were my lazy husband. I am Mrs. Simms.” “No, good woman. He is out in the stables looking after our horse. We have been in the rain for quite a while. Do you have room to spare for the night?” “Of course. With the weather, you are the only guests. I’ll warm some water so your lovely wife can warm up. It will have to be a hip bath.” “That is fine. If you’ll direct me to the room.”

“Upstairs, the door on your left.” “Thank you. He swung Kala up in his arms, their bags clutched in one hand and headed upstairs.” “I can walk,” Kala muttered through chattering teeth. “This will be faster,” he said, reaching the top of the stairs. “Open the door.” She reached out and fumbled for the doorknob. “Here,” he muttered and shifted her so that he could reach the knob. He twisted it and pushed the door open. It banged against the wall making a loud noise. “You...you should be more…more ca...careful.” “We have to get you warm before you catch your death.” She nodded attempting to undo the buttons at the back of her dress. Her fingers were so cold they wouldn’t work. “Here, let me,” he brushed her hands aside as a shiver ran down her body. She didn’t know whether to blame that particular shiver on the cold or his strong hands making with her bare skin. “Why do women’s dresses have so many damn buttons?” A knock sounded at the door before Mrs. Simms opened it. “Here we go, dearie. I’ll whip up some warm food and bring it right away.” “Thank you, Mrs. Simms,” Gabe said kindly. Once the woman had left he finished with the buttons on Kala’s gown and peeled it from her body. “Come over here,” he pulled Kala to the warm water and sunk her hands in it all the way to her wrists. “This will help warm you up. Stay right here.” He walked over to the bags and found their extra clothes were soaked as well. “I’ll be right back.” “Where are you going?” Her teeth chattered around the question. “Just stay there and keep your hands in the water.” He waited until she agreed and then left the room. He ran downstairs and headed toward the cooking smells. “Mrs. Simms,” he called out. “In here.” “Mrs. Simms, do you happen to have a dry gown my wife might borrow? Our extra clothes are soaked, as well.”

She walked over to the fireplace where some clothes hung on a rack in front of it. “I was warming these for ye. You both look as if you are about to freeze.” “Thank you.” “Your supper will be ready in a few minutes.” Gabe nodded and made quick time back to the room. Kala still stood with her hands and wrists submerged, but seemed to be shaking less. “Here we go. Take off your shift, please.” “Now, Gabe,” it felt different unclothing in front of him now that she could see, as silly as that sounded. “Kala, you have to get warm. Now is no time to be modest.” She reluctantly began stripping off her shift, revealing herself in increments. He tried ignoring her body and think about what he needed to do, but he couldn’t. She was perfect —willowy with curves in all the right places. Her breasts were proud and full, the tips already beaded from the cold. She had a womanly lushness about her. The dark thatch of curls that covered her womanhood practically beckoned to him. He could feel himself growing hard. “Gabe, it’s cold.” Her words shook him out of his reverie, and he began to towel her off. “Not so hard.” “We have to get your blood circulating.” He continued rubbing her body, trying to keep his mind off her naked form. He pulled the voluminous nightgown over her head and led her to the bed in the corner. He pulled down the covers helping her to climb in just as a knock sounded on the door. “That should be our food.” “Good, I’m starving.” He walked over and opened the door. Mrs. Sims stood in the hall with a tray laden with steaming dishes. “Let me get that for you, Mrs. Simms.” “Thank you...” “Hawke. Mr. Hawke.” “Thank you, Mr. Hawke. How is Mrs. Hawke?”

“Warmer, thank you. Do you mind if I light the fire?” “Not at all. If you need anything else during the night, you just let me or Simms know and we will do what we can.” “Thank you Mrs. Simms. Have a good night.” “You, too.” He shut the door behind her. “Why did you do that?” Kala asked from the bed. “Do what?” “Not tell her your title.” “Don’t you mean our title?” He looked at her and watched as she gave him a look. “Fine. I miss being treated like I used to be, before I inherited a title that should never have been mine.” “Oh.” She had never really given much thought to him not wanting the title. He just seemed to step into the position so easily. She snuggled down into the covers and closed her eyes for just a moment. Gabe looked at Kala when he heard a soft snuffle come from the bed. Exhaustion overcame her and she had fallen asleep. He finished laying out the fire and took several minutes getting it to light. He felt proud of himself for not smoking up the room, it had been so long since he had started a fire. He quickly peeled off his wet clothes and dried himself with the cooling towel. He wrapped it around his waist before walking to the tray. The dear woman had included a bottle of spirits along with the hot stew. There was also toasted bread and fresh, rich butter. He poured himself a cup of the spirits and downed it quickly. Heat spread through him, heating him from the inside out. He carried the tray over to the bed and set it on the end. Climbing in, he pulled the covers over him and reached for the tray watching Kala stretch sensuously. “Hmmm, something smells wonderful.”

“Lamb stew,” he replied taking a big bite. “Aren’t you going to share?” “You were asleep.” “I’m awake now,” she said pushing herself up against the headboard. He helped her prop some pillows behind her back for . “Here, have some of this first.” He poured her a glass of the spirits. “It’s better if you do it in one gulp.” She nodded and threw back the contents quickly before she started coughing. He patted her back as she recovered her breath. “What was that?” She wheezed. “I think it is homemade, but it will start warming you up.” “Or kill me.” “Quit complaining and eat.” He held out the spoon full of stew to her and she took a hearty bite. “Ohhhh, that’s absolutely divine.” “I thought you would like it.” They ate, finishing off the entire tray of food and drink. Gabe stood up and removed the tray. “I wondered if you were wearing anything at all, but thought better of it.” “Do you like the look?” He did a turn to model the strip of cloth tied at his waist. “Yes, but I don’t think it would go over well in the beau monde. I can think of some men who would be arrested for lewd behavior. While others would be a danger to female society, like you.” “Me, really?” “Why not? I find you a danger to me,” said huskily. She watched his blurry form cross back to the bed and get in beneath the covers before the towel hit the floor. He made no effort to pull her into his arms. In fact since he knew she had begun getting her vision back, he had touched her very little. Feeling alone in the small

bed, she went back to sleep. The storm started up again with greater force around the middle of the night. Thunderclaps rolled in on top of one another waking Kala. She looked over and found Gabe still sleeping peacefully. What had happened to him? Everything was fine until they reached Justin’s estate. She waited until a lightning bolt lit the room followed by an extremely loud thunderclap and gave a yelp. Kala rolled over towards him and moaned overdramatically “What’s wrong?” “Have you been awake all this time?” “Maybe.” “Oh,” she flopped back on the bed, drawing out the word. They lay together in silence for several long minutes. “Why the sudden change in attitude this evening? Are you worried about Clarissa?” She asked, unable to hide her insecurities. “What do you mean?” “Ever since we stopped at Justin’s you have been sullen.” He shrugged, refusing to answer her. He couldn’t forget how she kept defending Southerby and calling him by his first name. Did she still have feelings for the man? He knew through Derek that the man had been seriously courting her. He looked up and jumped when he saw her face inches from his. Her eyes were squinted almost shut. Let her believe that he had feelings for Clarissa. “What are you doing?” “Trying to figure out what you’re thinking.” “I forget you are starting to see. Is it getting better?” “It’s about the same and don’t change the subject.” She tossed her long, sable hair over her shoulder. “I want to know what’s the matter with you.” “Just go to sleep.”

“I’m sorry. I just don’t think he did it, and I think that having Lady Clarissa with him proves it. But therein lies the other problem.” “What?” “You were courting her rather seriously. Do you regret not making an offer for her and getting stuck with me? It is quite a come down from a duke’s daughter to a heaster’s daughter. Do you want to go and be chivalrous and rescue Clarissa? I know I am nothing compared to her in looks.” She felt his hand cup the back of her neck and drag her downward. His lips captured hers in an almost punishing manner. She pulled back a little. “What are you doing?” “Trying to keep you from talking nonsense,” he muttered pulling her down once more. She draped herself over his chest and allowed him access to the recesses of her mouth. Their tongues dueled and she languidly tangled her fingers in his damp hair. “You’re wearing too many clothes.” “Do something about it then.” He flipped her onto her back and quickly maneuvered the voluminous nightgown up her body and over her head. She lay there, proudly naked before him, not attempting to cover herself. “Well?” She asked when he just stayed where he was, not moving. “Beautiful,” he grunted before lowering himself beside her and capturing her mouth once again. His hand found its way to her waist and began traveling slowly up her side. His fingers played with her ribs as if they were a pianaforte. Then ever so slowly he traced the outer edge of her breast, moving slowly inward, until he palmed her nipple. Moaning softly, she arched her back to better fit her breast in his hand. He rolled the nipple between his thumb and forefinger as he placed kisses towards the other breast. He dropped kisses all over her breast, except where she most desired it. “Please, Gabe.” “What do you want?” “For you to suckle me,” she looked up at him and cupped her hand around her breast. He felt himself harden even more. He took her hands and pinned them beside her head. Gabe lowered his head and captured the delicate pink nipple with his lips, teasing. “Gabe,” she moaned again. The man would drive her insane. She arched her back as far as she could and sighed in relief when she felt

the suction of his mouth. He moved to her other nipple and she felt the heat gathering between her legs. “Be still,” he whispered in her ear. “I can’t. I’m burning up all over. Do you realize it has been days since you’ve touched me?” She felt him drape a bare leg across hers, pinning her down. The feeling of his hair-roughened legs excited her. He took his time and drove her mad. “Gabe.” “No. I am going to savor you.” The scent of her coupled with the jasmine she wore was driving him out of his mind. Her wiggling efforts to get closer to him were making him harder than he had ever been in his life. “Kala, if you don’t be still, I will have to savor you later.” “Good, I don’t know how much more I can take.” He moved between her legs, using his hips to open her to him. “Finally,” she whispered into his mouth. “Oh, no, it’s just beginning.” He slowly inserted a finger inside her dewy channel, teasing her. She dug in her heels to meet the in and out movement. He felt her slickness and inserted another finger, stretching her slightly. He felt her inner muscles squeezing, caressing. She held onto his shoulders as if he were an anchor in a storm-tossed sea. It felt different to Kala, being able to see the expressions that crossed his face. She could not wait for her vision to become clearer. Mikala watched Gabe move down her body, and wondered what he planned until he put his mouth there. She let out a husky moan, her hands fisted in the sheets. His hands covered her breasts. She felt herself on the brink of her release when he pulled back and began to enter her with his engorged member. “Am I hurting you?” Gabe asked, removing his hands. “No.” “Keep your eyes open.” “What?” “I want to know that you see me and only me.”

“Only ever you, Gabe,” she cried out as he moved in and out of her. They watched each other, making it so much more intimate, if that were possible. She clenched about him, and he stopped, just looking at her. “Gabe, please don’t tease me.” “It will be more intense.” “No,” she twisted, and he couldn’t quite figure out how, but the next thing he knew she sat on top of him. He caressed her breasts as she twisted, lifted and lowered. He could feel her getting tighter and knew it would only be a matter of moments before she exploded. “Gabe,” she moaned, pleading for something. A frustrated tear leaked from the corner of her eye. “Kala.” He reached down between them and found what he knew would send her over the edge. He pinched it and rubbed in rhythm with her movements. He felt her climax. Her sheath tightened around him like a silken glove, caressing him. She yelled out, just as a loud clap of thunder sounded and then collapsed on him. He twisted until she once more lay on her back, and he stroked hard and fast. At the last moment he pulled out and grabbed the towel he had been wearing earlier, spilling his seed into it. Then he collapsed beside her on the mattress. When he came back to himself, he felt her draped over him, boneless. “Why did you not spill inside of me?” “No babies, ? All the sponges are at home.” “Oh.” They lay there in the uncomfortable silence for several minutes. “Gabe?” “Yes?” “Thank you for not assuming that since I am getting my vision back that I am ready for children.” “You’re welcome.”

31

Kala awoke several times in the night to tender kisses and caresses. When she finally awoke the next morning the sun tried to shine valiantly but seemed to be losing. Secretly she was glad. The bad weather would provide them more time together without the weight of the world closing in on them. It was a wonderful feeling. Dragging the coverlet with her, Kala sat up in bed watching her husband sleep, a hazy aura surrounding him because of her vision. In all the years she had thought herself in love with this man, never had she imagined the physical aspect of the relationship. If she had had any inkling as to what it had entailed, she didn’t know if she would have run for lands unknown or wrestled the man to the ground. A little giggle escaped at the last thought, disturbing Gabe’s peaceful slumber. “What are you giggling about?” He asked stretching and yawning. “Nothing important,” she replied and leaned over him to give him a full, deep kiss. “Good morning,” she said huskily, her raspy voice filling the room. Gabe pulled her down and under him, kissing her with ion. “Good morning,” he said softly. “Gabe, I want to do something different this morning,” she said feeling shy. He rolled over on a groan, his forearm slung across his eyes. “What?” He groaned out, then his whole body jerked as he felt her hand clasp his manhood tightly. “Stop,” he moaned. “You don’t like this?” She asked innocently. “Kala, you don’t know what you’re doing.” “Then show me,” she challenged. His eyes opened and met hers. She gave a

squeeze and his manhood jerked in her hand. “You’re killing me,” he said as he took her hand and showed her the rhythm he wanted. “I hope not,” she said teasingly, kissing him as she followed his guidance. She increased the tempo of the movements and before long she found herself flipped on her back and her husband imbedded within her and both of them reaching their fulfillment. He collapsed back onto the bed, exhausted. “Wife, you are a dangerous woman.” “Only to you, husband.” He pulled her down into the crook of his arm, her head resting on his chest. His springy hair, tickled her cheek. “Gabe?” “Hmmm?” “Why did you fight me so hard?” She felt him stiffen beneath her. “What do you mean?” “You know. Why did you fight so hard against marrying me? You must have known I had a crush on you for a long time.” “That’s just it. It was a crush. I thought once you had your season, it would and you find someone you could truly love.” He felt her finger tracing the scar that ran the length of his face. “Is it because of this?” “No. Dammit, Kala, you are my best friend’s sister. Derek would have killed me if I had made a move for you.” “Not if you had done it properly.” “Perhaps.” “You really didn’t want me, did you?” “I was attracted to you, I can’t deny that.”

“But?” She waited for what felt like years, and still he didn’t say anything. “I wasn’t good enough in your opinion, was I?” No answer. “Go to Hell,” she hissed and slipped from his arms and the bed. It took her a minute to find the nightgown she had been wearing. She saw a fuzzy object by the window and thought it looked like a chair. She made her way to it and sat down. She gave a yelp when she felt a warm body beneath her. Arms that felt like iron bands enclosed her. She squirmed trying to pry her way out. “Be still,” Gabe hissed. “Let me go,” she insisted. “Not before you listen to me.” “Fine.” She sat up straight so that very little of her body touched his. “Kala, I care for you very much. I have in one way or another for a very long time.” She remained ramrod straight. “And yes, when you were much, much younger it was more as a sister.” Kala kept looking forward refusing to lean against him. She would listen to what he had to say, but that was all. She heard him continue, “Then you began to grow up and turn into the woman you are now. I would be a fool to it that you didn’t turn my head. You are beautiful. Your beautiful sable hair,” she felt his hand move and comb through her silky tresses. “Your beautiful hazel eyes.” “Is that all you like is my looks?” “You are a smart woman, though sometimes overly stubborn. You have a will of steel, and will stop at nothing for what you believe is right.” “Would you have married me if we had not been forced into it?” “More than likely, no. Regardless of my birth order, I was still the son of a duke and expected to marry well. Now that I have inherited, I have so much more responsibility facing me. Perhaps it would have been better for both of us if we had married someone else.” Kala heard his words, but tried to remain distant. She found it difficult with what he said. His words hurt, but she knew also they were true. “I want to know

something,” glad her husky voice disguised her emotional upheaval. “What?” “Why did you insist on marrying me?” “We were seen in a compromising position.” “Which could have been easily remedied, and you know it. Why? You didn’t want to marry me. You wanted Clarissa. She already knew how society worked. She is sweet and biddable. Everything you could ask for in a duchess. Why did you even bother with me? I would have moved back home and been content to never enter society again.” “Truly?” “Yes,” she whispered the lie. As much as her brother detested the ton, she enjoyed it. No, not everything, she amended, but she did like to dance and go to the theater. She always looked at it as an adventure. And there were a few nice people. “What if I told you I wanted to marry you?” Kala jumped up and whirled around to face him. “Don’t you dare say that! We both know it isn’t true. I was a mistake. This whole marriage is a mistake, and now I can’t get out of it. We are both trapped.” “I don’t consider myself trapped.” He stood and wrapped his arms around her. “You did, and if you think differently now, you’re a fool.” “Perhaps at first,” he itted honestly. “Kala, do you know that you are the only woman who never looked at me as a novelty?” “What about Clarissa?” “It was odd, but now as I think about it, she seemed to think of me as a protector of some type. Almost as if I could save her from something.” He felt Kala struggling to move away from him, so he let his arms drop to his sides.

“How did you feel about Clarissa?” Kala knew she could be setting herself for heartbreak with the question, but she had to know. “Clarissa was sweet and biddable, as you said. I never had any deep feelings for her.” “You were willing to sacrifice yourself for the family? Never feel ion? Never feel love?” “Love is only something you read about in fairy tales, and look at what ion got me Kala,” Gabe raised his voice in frustration. “This scar along the side of my face, and my brother dead. That is what ion got me.” “Yes, and that is my fault as well.” “Dammit, Kala, that is not what I am saying.” She walked to the window, knowing that she couldn’t see all she wanted to. “It seems the storm has lightened some. Do you suppose we can travel on to Derek’s today?” “Mikala, I am sorry.” He wrapped his arms about her waist, trying to draw her into him, but she remained stiff in his arms. “Tomorrow is Christmas Eve,” she continued. “Bloody hell, if that is the way you want it, fine, we can leave. I will see what arrangements I can make.” Mikala remained facing the window until he announced that he would be back. She let her cheek rest against the cool glass, soothing her flushed face.

Needing to calm down, Gabe borrowed a sturdier horse, fetched the broken wheel and took it to a blacksmith. By the time the wheel had been fixed and remounted, and the phaeton brought to the inn, darkness had begun to descend. Gabriel let out a breath, sure that somehow Mikala would see this as his fault. It seemed the only place they were compatible was in the marriage bed. All this fighting had begun to wear on him, and he knew it had to be wearing on her as well. If only they could get past their mistrust of each other and the events that led to their unwanted union. Or was it unwanted? He found himself questioning that more and more as each day ed. He trudged into the inn and told Mrs. Simms they would be staying one more night. “I think that be a good idea. The Missus has not been well today.” “Oh?” “Aye. Hasn’t eaten hardly anything.” “I will see if I can get her to eat.” “The tray is ready. Here you go. Made her some tea. Said her stomach was upset.” Gabe went upstairs and opened the door to the bedroom he shared with Mikala. As soon as he opened the door, and the smell of the food wafted inside he heard her moan. Next she leaned over the bed, retching into a bucket. Concern ripped through Gabe and he quickly set the tray down across the room. He wet a washcloth before going to her side. Mikala felt the cool washcloth on her flushed skin. She felt grateful for Gabe’s sudden presence. He held a glass up for her so she could rinse her mouth. Then she flopped weakly back against the bed. “Mikala, what’s wrong?” “I don’t know. I’ve been sick several times today. It is either stress or I caught something.”

“Mrs. Simms sent food up.” “Oh, please. Don’t even mention food,” she pleaded, her stomach churning. “What about tea and toast?” “Please, just let me rest. I guess we won’t be going to Derek’s, will we?” “Not today,” he said, noticing her eyes were red and her skin blotchy. Had she been crying? “It is too late today. We will see how you feel tomorrow.” “Perhaps you should get another room. If this is catching, I don’t want you to get sick as well.” “I am not going to leave your side,” he said. “Suit yourself,” she said before falling asleep. While she slept, Gabe ate his supper, keeping a careful eye on her. Once done, he cleaned up, undressed to his small clothes and crawled into bed with her. He held her as she slept, feeling responsible for her sickness. Stress probably was causing it, and he felt to blame. He pushed her hair off her face and kissed her tenderly on her forehead before relaxing enough to go to sleep himself.

The next morning Mikala woke cradled in Gabe’s protective embrace. She took stock of herself, and found she felt weak, but overall much more the thing than yesterday. She also found her vision to be clearer as well, and her head did not pound. Rolling over onto her back, she turned her head and saw her husband propped up on one arm watching her carefully. “I feel much better,” she answered his unspoken question. She watched relief over his features. “In fact, I believe we should go ahead and make the journey to Derek and Tessa’s.” “I don’t know.” “I do. I feel better. Did you get the wheel fixed?” “Yes.” “Then there is no reason we should not go.” “Fine. We leave within the hour.” “I’ll be ready.”

32

The roads they had to travel to get to Blackburn Hall were horrible after the rain. They were bounced around in the phaeton and the weather had turned cold and drizzly. After four hours on the road, traveling at a snail’s pace, they finally came to the drive for Derek’s estate. Mikala found herself excited for several reasons. She missed Tessa and having another female that understood her to talk with. She also hoped she would get to see her father. They were almost to the door when a horrifying thought crossed her mind. “Gabe,” she touched his arm for the first time since leaving the inn. “We haven’t brought any gifts.” “I am sure they will forgive us. We will give them double gifts next year or for their birthdays. How will that be?” “I suppose.” They pulled in front of the door, and it flew open revealing Tessa. “It is Mikala and Gabe! I told you I saw someone on the drive! Come in, you must be soaked through.” “Not as bad as the other day,” Mikala responded as Gabe helped her down from her perch. “Come in and tell me all about it.” At that moment something overcame Mikala and she broke down into tears. “What have you done to her?” Tessa asked Gabe suspiciously. “Nothing and everything. I’ll take the horse around to the stables. Take care of her, please.” Tessa watched the big man climb back onto the conveyance and take it over to the stables. He looked as if the weight of the world lay upon his shoulders. “Come, you need to step up…”

“I can see,” Mikala hiccupped. “Well, that’s wonderful.” “Yes,” she wailed. “What’s wrong with her?” Derek asked as he entered the hallway. “I’m going to take her upstairs and see if I can find out. Gabriel is at the stables. He looks like he could use a shoulder as well.” “Were we this bad?” “I imagine so. Send Dru up, as well.” They parted, and Tessa called for a bath to be delivered to one of the guest rooms. Once sequestered in a room with her aunt and sister-in-law Mikala let the tears pour, tired of being strong and holding them in. “Gabriel is the only one that I know of that can set her emotions off like this,” Dru said as she sat next to Mikala on the bed, holding her in her arms and rocking her gently. A knock sounded at the door and two more women followed by footmen carrying a tub and buckets of water appeared. “What’s wrong with her?” Elizabeth, Mikala’s sister, asked. She sounded a little huffy to Mikala’s ears and that sparked her anger. “Elizabeth, just leave. I do not need someone else judging my faults. Not now,” she swiped at her eyes and stared down her older sister. “Fine,” she turned and flounced out of the room. “I suppose I will have to soothe her ruffled feathers. Mikala, we were just worried.” “No, Mother, Elizabeth wanted to know why no one paid any attention to her and now you are going to go and make certain she has the attention she craves.” She watched as her mother pursed her lips and placed her hands on her hips. “Mother, it is fine. I know you love me in your own way, but you don’t understand me. Go see to Elizabeth.” Mikala watched her mother leave the room, and the woman never attempted to even hug her.

“I can’t believe what I just saw,” Tessa said, stupefied. “It has always been like that with Elizabeth and Mother,” Kala sniffed. “I am sorry I started crying when I saw you,” she turned to address Tessa. “Everything has just been overwhelming.” “Let’s get you in the bath,” Dru said, “and you can tell us all about it.” Once they had her settled in the hot, soothing water, Dru opened the discussion, “Tessa told us that you and Gabe are married.” “Yes.” “Is it not all you hoped it to be?” “That depends. The only time we seem to be compatible is, well, when,” she waved her hand in the air, hoping they would understand what she meant. “It is all the other times where we seem to always end up fighting. Having lost my sight didn’t help matters. His mother has been trying to harm me, because of some long-held grudge against me. Then he told me that I am responsible for his brother’s death.” “What?” The two other women asked simultaneously. “Oh, no, he didn’t blame me, but it is my fault nonetheless. Then I was attacked in the park and one of our maids has been murdered. He wants to blame Justin for all of it and gets angry when I argue against his being guilty. Then we found out that Justin and Clarissa left town together, and we had a fight about that.” “Whatever for?” Dru asked. “Because I’m not Clarissa Blackerby. I’m not the ideal duchess. I’m not sweet and biddable as she is. Bloody hell, I’m not even the ideal wife for a lesser son of a duke.” “And he said all this?” “When I confronted him. But now he is stuck with me, because he won’t bring more shame to the family name by seeking a divorce, and we can’t have an annulment. And the stress is making me sick. I stayed in bed all day yesterday, sick.”

“Mikala, have you stopped to consider that perhaps Gabriel is glad that society’s dictates forced him into a marriage with you. That perhaps he has cared for you for a long time, but felt he could not marry you.” “But he doesn’t love me.” “And you love him,” Tessa surmised. “I always have.” The tears started once more. “I never used to cry and now it seems I am always on the verge. I don’t want to be married to him if I am this miserable all the time.” “Have you told him you love him?” Dru asked. “And have him look at me with this horrified look on his face because he can’t say the words back? No.” All of a sudden, her stomach churned sickeningly and she frantically looked around the room. “Chamber pot!” Dru exclaimed. Before she knew what had happened, Mikala lay over the side of the tub, retching. Then she collapsed back against the tub once more. Dru handed her a washcloth and Kala mopped her face. “See what this is doing to me? I’m never sick. And now it hits me at the most random times. I think I’ve been hit in the head one too many times.” “Perhaps,” her aunt said. “Mikala, how long have you and Gabe been intimate?” “Since our wedding night. A little over two months.” “Has he done anything to prevent pregnancy?” “Yes, I insisted.” “Every time?” “No, not that first night.” Mikala lay in the cooling water as she thought about what Dru said. “You think I’m going to have a baby?” “I think it is a possibility. How long since your last courses?” Her eyes widened as she realized she hadn’t had them since shortly before her

marriage. “No. It can’t be. I’m not ready to have a baby. I don’t know how to deal with babies. And look at Gabe and me. We fight more often than not. A baby should not be born into that.” “Calm down,” Tessa said. “We can learn together. And maybe it is just stress.” “You’re having a baby?” Mikala asked. “Yes.” “And you can come and help me with mine to get practice,” Dru reminded her. “No one can tell Gabe until I am certain. I could just be sick right? Or stress?” She heard the other two mumble their agreement, but they didn’t sound very ive. “Please, let it be stress,” she prayed.

Gabe drove the horse and buggy into the stables and dismissed the stable hands that would have unhitched the horse and put it away so that he could do it himself. He needed to expel pent up energy. He had begun to groom the horse when he heard two familiar throats clearing. Gabe paused, rested his head against the horse’s flank, and counted to twenty before starting the grooming process once more. “Our wives sent us out here,” Richard spoke up first. Silence. “My sister could cause a saint to lose patience.” Silence. “Maybe you should just send her to the country and forget about her. I am sure something could be done about the marriage. Then we can pawn her off on someone who doesn’t mind getting used goods.” Derek thought himself prepared for Gabe’s reaction, but still found himself pinned to the floor. “No one, but me. Do you understand? Not Southerby. Not Dewhurst. Not McKenzie. She’s mine!” Gabe growled. “I thought you boys had grown out of this,” another male voice intruded causing Derek and Gabe to separate and look sheepish. “I am sure neither of your wives would appreciate you having a black eye for the holiday. Son, take care of the horse while my new son-in-law and I have a talk. Now, Gabriel, why don’t you tell me why my daughter is crying.” Defeated, Gabe shrugged his shoulders and remained sitting on the floor of the barn. “I can’t seem to make her happy, Mr. Simmons. I want her to be happy. I want us to be happy, but I don’t know what to do.” “Have you told her you love her?” “No.” “You do know she has been in love with you for years?” “I suspected.” “Do you love her?”

“I want to.” “But do you?” “I care for her. I want to protect her.” “But do you love her?” “How would I even know what that is, sir? My parents didn’t love each other. My father loved someone he wasn’t allowed to be with. My grandparents loved each other, but my grandfather was gone by the time I was born. My grandmother loves me and I her, but that is different. How do I know what love is between a husband and a wife?” “Well, son, it’s more than just tupping her every night.” “Papa!” “Well, it is, but at the same time, that plays a part. Can you keep your hands off her? You say you care for her. You want to protect her. What happens when another man looks at her? Do you care? What if something were to happen to her, and she was taken from you forever? What would you do?” “We fight all the time.” “Do you make up?” “Yes,” Gabe said, turning red in embarrassment. “Do you tell each other you are sorry?” “Rarely.” “Let me tell you something about my daughter. Mikala is hard-headed and stubborn. She knows what she wants, and she goes after it. You boys allowed her to play with you, and taught her all the things you knew how to do. You did her a disservice,” he raised his hand when Derek started to speak. “I am glad she knows how to do all that, but she is considered an oddity and perhaps even a freak by other women, even her own mother and sister. I love my daughter with all my heart, but there are others that do not know how to handle her. Mikala

needs to be allowed her freedom, but she also needs to know that someone loves her for who and what she is. Don’t try and force her to become someone she can never be.” “I don’t want to.” “But she thinks you do. I stopped by her room on my way down here and eavesdropped. She is very insecure about your relationship with Clarissa Blackerby. I hear it in her tone of voice. She fears that you will regret marrying her because she is not perfect in your eyes. Gabriel, her biggest fear is that you will find a mistress to love. That you will turn to someone else and set her aside.” “She said that?” “No, I heard it in her voice and what she didn’t say. Few know my daughter as well as I. She fears that sometime in the future she will lose you to another woman. A mistress, perhaps. Someone that will meet that perfection you think you must have.” “I would never do that to Mikala. Why, just the thought of her with someone else makes me angry enough to want to hurt them. I would never put her in that situation. I have told her she is what I want, that I am glad we were forced to marry.” “Son, I will leave you with this thought. You better decide soon whether or not you love her, because you stand a good chance of losing her forever. She will only allow you so long to play with her heart before she seals it off for good. I also would not use the word ‘forced’ when talking about marriage with her again. And Gabriel, I know you will never take a mistress, because if you do, it is not my daughter you have to worry about. I may be a tutor, but my father raised livestock and I do know how to castrate a sheep. I imagine it wouldn’t be much different for a man.” Michael Simmons stood up and clasped Gabe’s shoulder where he remained sitting on the floor. “Welcome to the family, son.” The three men watched the older man leave the stable and walk to the house, whistling. “I never,” Derek said, shaking his head.

“Reminds me of the speech he gave me in regards to his baby sister,” Richard said, shifting uncomfortably. “I always thought him mild-mannered,” Gabe said, shaken.

The visit ed quickly. Gabe and Kala shared a room and a bed, but did not touch the entire time they were there. Both had pressing matters they were attempting to work through in their minds. Mikala played with the children and she noticed even Gabe paying attention to the older children. Perhaps they could be good parents. If only they could talk to one another without fighting all the time. They were forgiven for not bringing presents, and enjoyed watching the children open theirs. Tessa announced the impending arrival of her and Derek’s baby to the group. Mikala watched enviously as her mother engulfed Tessa in her arms. Why couldn’t her mother hug her openly like that? Christmas afternoon, a light snowfall had begun and the children begged to go outside until Dru finally gave in. The men took them outside while the women stayed inside. Kala found herself itching to the lively group and went to her room to retrieve a cloak. She heard the door shut and saw her mother standing in front of the closed door, blocking her way. “I was just going to go out with the children.” “We need to talk first.” “No, we don’t, Mother.” “Yes, Mikala Ann Simmons, we most certainly do.” “Hawke.” “Pardon?” “My name is now Mikala Ann Hawke.” “So, it is. Mikala Ann Hawke sit your rump down in that chair. I have some things to say to you and you are going to listen. First of all, I want you to know that I love you. I don’t always know how to deal with you, but I love you. I suspect I gave my mother similar fits growing up. I was much like you, I climbed trees, rode horses. Oh, Mother would get so angry with me.”

“I don’t understand. Why didn’t you tell me this before? Mother, I am twentyfive years old. I knew you loved me, I just didn’t know that you loved me, if that makes any sense at all.” “I don’t know why I didn’t tell you. Stubborness. Pride. Perhaps, deep down, I wanted you to have the freedom to be whoever you turned out to be. Mikala, I love you and am so proud of you. Your father and I had a long talk last night. Did you know he had a talk with Gabriel?” “No,” Mikala looked horrified. “He had a similar talk with Richard when he married Dru. Honey, we are all worried about you. Neither of you look happy. You’ve lost weight. Gabriel looks angry all the time. What can we do?” “Mama, you can’t make him love me. And there are so many complications. I just don’t know if we will ever be happy like you and Papa.” “Marriage isn’t easy. Your father and I have had our battles, and I am sure you and Gabriel will have many more as strong-willed as you both are. One of you will have to be strong enough to take the first step and it your love for the other.” “He won’t do it. I don’t even know that he loves me.” “Then you will have to be the strong one.” “I am tired of being the strong one.” “One more time, love.” “Mama,” Mikala cried and threw her arms around the older woman. She talked about all her worries and insecurities, including Dru’s suspicions of a pregnancy, until she couldn’t talk anymore. Her mother held her, offered advice and simply told her over and over how much she loved her. Kala felt a peace she had not felt in quite some time.

Later that afternoon Kala lay in bed waiting for her husband to come upstairs. Upon her mother’s advice, she had stayed up here and gotten herself under control. Her mother had told her she had to be strong, but she just didn’t know if she felt strong enough. She gently rubbed a hand back and forth over her still flat stomach wondering if she did indeed carry the next Duke of Hawkescliffe. Perhaps she would have a girl just to spite everyone. She didn’t feel quite as scared about the thought of a baby, but still found herself wishing for more time. The bedroom door opened and quickly shut. Her husband entered, his teeth chattering. “Those little hellions of Dru and Richard’s. What little snow there is, they packed into balls and would stuff them down our shirts.” “Did you get them back?” She asked, turning on her side to watch him warm himself in front of the fire. “No, they’re children.” “That’s your first mistake. When it comes to a snowball fight, war is declared on all parties, regardless of the age.” “Well, your father did roll them in it.” “See, Papa knows how it’s done.” “I thought perhaps you would come out and play.” “I started to, but something came up.” “Kala, why are you in bed? You’re not feeling poorly again, are you?” “No, just a little tired. Mother and I had a long talk. That is why I didn’t come outside.” “Did she upset you?” “No. Everything is more than fine. Why don’t you undress and come to bed and

get warm.” “Supper.” “They will let us know so we can get ready. I assure you, there are other men in this house getting warmed up as well.” “Mikala Ann.” “Well, there are,” she teased, a twinkle in her eyes. She watched in appreciation as he quickly undressed before sprinting across the room to the bed. “You know what my best Christmas present was this year?” “What?” “My sight. Because now I get to look my fill of you.” He crawled beneath the covers and pulled her into his arms. “My, you are cold all over.” “Almost all over,” he growled before devouring her mouth.

33

The next morning, they left for London after saying goodbye to everyone. The openness of the phaeton made the trip chilly, but also gave the couple a reason to be close. They stopped at an inn midway when an icy rain began to fall. When it didn’t appear to be stopping, they decided to spend the night. There had been a dozen occasions in which Mikala could have told him how she felt, but her insecurities kept getting in the way. The innkeeper’s wife showed them to their room upstairs. This inn catered to more people than that of the Simm’s, and Mikala found she missed the smaller, more intimate inn. This one teemed with strangers, and while she usually enjoyed meeting new people, she found of late she preferred the company of Gabe alone. Perhaps that would change as their marriage lengthened. “I have decided something has to be done about my mother,” Gabriel began after the innkeeper’s wife left them. “You have?” “Yes. She can’t keep harassing my wife and not face repurcussions.” “She is your mother.” “She gave me life, but she has never acted like a mother. She ed me off to nannies, governesses, and my grandmother. She never wanted anything to do with a child.” “I see.” “I fear her mental stability. I will not see her put in Bedlam, but I will try to find a place where she can live in comfort and not hurt herself or others.” “Thank you, Gabe. I know that this is difficult for you.” They remained silent for some time. He watched the fire crackle in the fireplace and she watched the

people coming and going out the window. “I need you to know that I may have male friends in my life, like Justin and Mack, but that is all they are. Friends. You are my husband. Can you understand that?” “I think so. I am still not happy about it, but I understand.” “I also want you to know that I am not Clarissa Blackerby. I will probably never be a perfect duchess. I can almost guarantee that I will make some matron of society angry at some point. I am a hoyden, and I enjoy it. I find that I like society, but I also like spending time in the country hunting and riding.” “Mikala, I wouldn’t have you any other way. Yes, if we are being perfectly honest, I thought I might marry Clarissa at one time. But there was something very important missing between us. She did not stir the ion in me that you do. You make me crazy at times, but I can’t imagine my life without you in it. If I had married Clarissa, you and I could not have been friends any longer.” “Why not?” “I have realized that I could not have stood to see you and then be expected to turn to her every night.” It was the closest he had come to itting any sort of feelings for her. “You would have been bored,” Mikala quipped, attempting to lighten the mood. “Without a doubt,” he watched her stand and cross the room, walking towards him. “Mikala, I…” “Shhh,” she reached him, placing her fingers over his lips. “You don’t have to give me what you’re not ready too.” She sat and straddled his hips, her skirts settling around them. She reached between them and he moaned. “I do know something I want that you are more than ready to give me.” “Mikala, you are my world,” he moaned, before capturing her lips. Kala’s heart tripped a little at the words. He had not given a proclamation of love, but it was so very close. And she realized they had had a conversation that did not result in a fight. They were improving every day.

The next day a weak sun shone through the clouds. Deciding to press on while the rain held off, they set off for the last leg of their trip to London. They came to a place where they were forced to take a different route due to a bridge being washed out. The road became rather rough and Mikala had a bad feeling. “I think we should turn around,” Mikala whispered. “I don’t like this either.” Gabe stopped the horse and began trying to turn him around when they heard the sound of an approaching rider. She saw Gabe reach for something and he came back with a gun in his hand. “Well, now, isn’t this a precious sight. The Duke and his whore. I’ll take her now if you please, Your Grace. Me boss and your wife have some unfinished business.” “I don’t believe so,” Gabe said, easing himself between Mikala and the stranger. “Be careful,” she whispered in his ear. She felt the weight of the gun as he hid it in the folds of her dress. “Did Dewhurst put you up to this?” She inquired. “You just shut your bloody mouth. He said I could have a taste of you after he did. We’ll have fun, we will. Your Grace, just leave that gun out in the open that you’ve hidden in the mistress’ skirts. There you go,” he said as Gabriel set the gun on Mikala’s lap. “You wouldn’t want to do anything stupid and risk your life or your lovely wife’s now, would ye?” Gabe raised his hands, cursing himself for becoming so lax. He should have known that the man would try something when they least expected it. “As you know, my wife cannot see. Tell me what you want.” “I already have. Me boss and your wife have unfinished business.” “I don’t think so,” Kala lifted the gun and shot the man. He screamed and she heard a returning pop sound followed by a curse in her husband’s deep voice. Kala saw the man lying on the ground, blood pouring from a bullet wound in his

chest. “Gabe, are you all right?” “Fine,” he bit out. “Gabe, what’s wrong?” “Nothing.” “Have you been hit?” “Just get me home.” She put her arms around him and leaned her head against him. She felt something wet on her hand and felt his body stiffen. Kala pulled back and lifted her hand. Red covered her fingers and the coppery smell of blood permeated the air. “You were shot.” “It’s nothing.” “Nothing?” She reached her hand up to find the blood pulsing out as his heart beat. “My God, you are losing more blood than a man should.” She ripped her petticoat off and tore it into strips. She made a bandage, stuffing the wound, then she wrapped a strip tightly around it, tying it off. “Pest, you drive. I don’t know that I can control the horse.” “Should I keep on the way we are or turn around?” “Keep on,” he rasped. He began to weave. She propped him up and sat so he was braced between her and the back of the seat. Mikala took the reins and slapped them against the horse’s rump. With every rut they hit, Gabe moaned. The bandage on his shoulder showed bright red with the blood he was losing. Eventually the road ed the main thoroughfare that was clogged with traffic. Mikala had not driven a phaeton in a very long time, and then it had only been

twice. She prayed her memory would serve her well and she would get him home in time to receive help. Drivers of larger, heavier coaches yelled at her as she darted between them. Finally, after what seemed forever, Mikala saw Grosvenor Square ahead of them and let out a sob of relief. She pulled in front of their house and began yelling for help. Hamlin came to the door first, followed quickly by Judith and Sarah. “Your Grace, what happened?” Hamlin asked. “We were attacked on the road. We need a surgeon immediately.” “Mikala, where is your husband? He has stirred up quite a lot of trouble with his questions.” “Mack,” Mikala cried. “Gabe’s hurt. He’s been shot. He’s lost so much blood.” Mack quickly dismounted and tied his horse before moving to the phaeton. “Mikala, step aside. Send three strong footmen to me,” he directed the butler. “Have a stable man retrieve a man named McGregor. His is an old military surgeon. Tell him it’s urgent,” and he gave them directions. Sarah barred the door with her body when Mack and the three footmen started carrying Gabe into the house. “I will not have that bastard enter my house!” She screeched. “This is my house now and if you do not want me to put you in Bedlam, you will step aside and let us do what is best for my husband!” Stunned at the way Mikala spoke to her, the group found it easy to push past the older woman. Kala opened the door to their bedchamber and pulled down the bedcovers. She laid thick toweling under his shoulder. “Mikala,” he mumbled incoherently. “I’m here, Gabe,” she said, taking his hand and pushing his sweat-matted hair off of his forehead. “Should have protected you better.”

“You did,” she said. “McKenzie.” “Hawke.” “Take care of her. They’re still after her.” “I will guard her with my life.” “Thank you, brother,” he said before ing out. “I wanted you two to become friends, but not like this,” Mikala said, still holding Gabe’s hand as sobs racked her body. Mack pulled her into his strong arms, so like his brother’s. “Whore! Not even dead and you turn to another man! And that bastard!” Mikala dropped her husband’s hand, jerked away from Mack and stormed across the room. She brought her hand back and slapped her mother-in-law. “Get out now!” Mikala growled before slamming the door in the other woman’s face. “I don’t think she likes either of us very much,” Mack mused. “The feeling is mutual,” Mikala wiped at the tears on her cheeks, smearing blood across her face. Hamlin and Gabe’s valet shuffled around the room, readying things for the surgeon. The fire blazed and Mikala stripped off her cloak. She sat on the empty side of the bed, taking Gabe’s hand once more. The surgeon that Mack had sent for was the same man that had dealt with her sister-in-law’s head injury. “Your Grace, you should leave the room,” the old man said. “No, I have to stay with him. I have to know he will make it.” “Mikala, you should listen to McGregor.” “No.” “Then stand back. We are going to have to hold him down and you need to be out of the way.”

Mikala stood back and watched the surgeon unwrap the bandage. Blood oozed around the wound. “Bullet is lodged. I’m going to have to dig it out,” the surgeon said. “Dear Lord.” “Whisky.” Hamlin handed him a full bottle of the amber liquid. “Hold him down men.” Kala watched as each of them took up a position around her husband’s prone body. As McGregor poured whisky into the wound to disinfect it, Gabe yelled and tried to thrash about. He took a pair of pincers from his bag, and after pouring whisky over them as well, he set about digging the ball and bits of cloth out of Gabe’s shoulder. “Roll him onto his side.” Mikala stared as the surgeon flushed the wound with whisky once more. Gabe groaned, gritting his teeth. “Hold on, brother,” Mack said as they rolled him onto his back once more. Mikala watched the usually jovial older man cross the room and take a piece of metal out of the fire, the end wrapped in cloth. “What are you going to do?” “Mikala, I would leave if I were you,” Mack grunted as they fought Gabe. “No,” she stiffened her back, bracing for whatever came next. However, she wasn’t prepared for what happened next in the least. The surgeon sprinkled some sort of powder on the wound before placing the heated piece of metal in the wound to cauterize it. The scream that ripped from Gabe turned her heart over as much as the stench turned her stomach. The next thing she knew, she had fallen to her knees and felt for a chamber pot so she could lose her lunch into it. Unaware of how much time ed, she felt a fresh breeze in the room. Mack helped her to her feet and ed her off to Gabriel’s grandmother before shutting the connecting door. “I need to go back in there,” she said weakly. “Not until you get yourself cleaned up. What did you think you were doing

staying in there?” “I had no idea it would be that bad. Judith, I can’t lose him.” “My grandson is hard to get rid of. He will be fine. But first, let’s take care of you.” After a bath and a change of clothes, Mack allowed Mikala back into Gabe’s room. “How is he?” “Resting. He keeps calling your name. Perhaps he’ll settle down a bit if he knows you are close by. McGregor said we need to watch for fever.” “Is there anything special that should be done?” “No. Treat it like any other fever. We must also change his bandages twice a day.” “We?” “I am not leaving you alone, even with the guards he has posted. He would kill me.” “All right.” Mikala saw the look in Judith’s eyes when she looked upon the man that favored Gabriel. Taking pity on the woman she made introductions long overdue, “Judith, I want you to meet someone very special. This is your grandson, Stuart McKenzie. Mack, meet your grandmother. Now, I am going to check on my husband.” Kala walked away from the pair and towards her husband lying prone on the bed. His face looked ashen and sweat had beaded up on his body. She looked around the room and found a washcloth. Kala dipped it in a bowl of clean water and rinsed it out. She moved back to the bed and crawled up in the middle of it and began to gently wipe his body down, needing to touch him to know he was still with her. “Kala,” he moaned. “I’m here,” she said, grabbing his good hand.

“Not hurt?” “No, I’m not hurt.” “Mack will take care of you.” “You are going to be the one taking care of me.” “Until I’m well.” “Yes.” Kala crawled up on the bed beside him and held his hand tight in hers. She gently caressed the scar on his cheek, knowing he had once again sacrificed himself to protect her. He fell into a fitful sleep and within the hour, a fever came upon him.

34

Mikala fought Gabe’s fever throughout the next three days. She only rested when Judith or Mack forced her to leave her husband’s side, and then she stayed gone just long enough to satisfy them. She forced him to take in small amounts of liquids and gruel. He moved between chills to burning up. On one of the rare occasions that he rested quietly, Hamlin delivered a note to Mikala. “Thank you, Hamlin.” “Your Grace,” he bowed before leaving the room. Mikala opened the missive, reading through the letter twice. She lowered her head allowing silent tears to stream down her face. Just when they had come to a kind of truce, their lives had begun to unravel all over again. First Gabe gets shot. Then he contracts a fever. Now, her solicitor found her a cottage. Funny how I had forgotten that, she thought somewhat sadly. She laid the piece of paper on the dressing table when Gabe became restless once more. During the worst part of his fever, Mikala gained more knowledge of her husband’s body as she sponged him in an attempt to keep him cool. She felt no lust at this time, just a fierce determination to see him through this. When chills shook him so that his teeth chattered, she quickly undressed and crawled beneath the covers with him to lend him the warmth of her body. Exhausted she drifted off to sleep. “No! iral!” Mikala awoke to Gabe kneeling over her, his silvery blue eyes glassy. He gripped both of her upper arms painfully tight and shook her roughly. “iral, can you hear me? I’ll see the bloody bastards dead!” “Gabe!” “All guns made ready!” “Gabriel!”

“For the sake of iral Nelson, let your aim be true! Ready men?” “Gabriel!” “Fire!” Kala found herself pinned to the mattress, unable to move. She felt his grip slacken and twisted just enough so that he fell back onto the bed with a groan. He grimaced and reached up to touch his shoulder. Mikala quickly grabbed his hand and held it in hers. “Gabe, darling, you must lie still.” “iral Nelson’s dead,” he murmured. “Yes, he is.” “I should’ve saved him,” he groaned. “Standing right next to him.” “You did all you could.” “No, not enough. Just like Mikala. I’m going to lose her, too.” “No, you’re not.” “Not able to protect her. Dreams.” “Dreams?” “Covered in blood. Reaching for me. Can’t save her. Oh, God, I want to save her,” he said brokenly. “Love her,” he whispered before falling into a troubled sleep. Mikala looked at him, tears brimming in her eyes. Did he really love her? If so, why couldn’t he tell her when he was lucid? She slipped off the bed and pulled her dressing robe about her, tying the belt. Mikala climbed back on the bed and brought her knees up. She propped her chin on them as she watched over Gabe. He continued to remain unsettled, continually calling out Kala’s name. He apologized over and over for not saving her, for not getting to her sooner. She would try to soothe him and it would work for a little while, and then the cycle would begin again.

Kala walked across the room and saw the discarded letter on the dressing table, exactly where she had left it. She picked it up and read through it once more. Pacing the room, she considered her options as she stuffed the letter in her pocket. She saw only one left available to her that would protect those that she loved. If God allowed Gabe to beat the fever, she would leave. She would not risk putting anyone else in danger. Knowing he lived, even if they were separated, was more important to her than being with him. On the fourth day of the fever, Kala noticed a change. His breath came out slow and even and no sweat beaded his brow. She reached out with a shaky hand and laid the back of it against his cheek. He felt cool to the touch. Mikala felt the bristle that covered his lean cheek turn into her hand and nuzzle her. “Sweetheart,” she heard a faint whisper, and his eyes met hers before they drowsily closed once more. Kala started to awaken Judith in her bedroom, but decided to let her sleep. Instead she went to her empty bedroom and began to pack. She only packed the basic things she would need and then reached deep under her mattress. Her hand came out clasping a purse full of coins and pound notes. The money had been pin money saved from both Derek and Gabe. Perhaps it was wrong to use his own money to leave him, but the ship had not yet returned from the islands. She also took a handful of jewelry that would not be missed. Once packed, she looked back in on her sleeping husband. He remained cool to the touch and slept peacefully. “I love you, so much,” she whispered as a lone tear fell. She felt as if she had cried more since marrying Gabe than she had her entire life. It felt as if her heart were being ripped from her body. “Love you, too” he whispered in his sleep. She choked back a sob, wishing he could tell her those words when awake and healthy. She had to leave to keep him safe. I would die if I lost him, she thought sadly, her heart breaking. At least this way I know he is not in harm’s way. Kala went back through her door and gently closed it. She made her way down the servant’s stairs and slipped down the hall. A snuffling sound startled her and she saw Mack asleep in her husband’s study. She would love to be present to see how Gabe reacted, when lucid, to all his half-brother had done for him. Judith had certainly welcomed her grandson with open arms. Would Gabe do the same?

Mikala traveled down the hallway and slipped outside without being seen and disappeared down the sidewalk appearing like any other housemaid going home for a visit.

Riding in the mail coach had been a horror. There were too many unclean bodies pressed in one small space. The only consolation had been the longer she stayed on it, the fewer people there were to share the space. Most of the people believed her to be going the wrong way, wishing aloud they were going to London. Before leaving London, she had stopped to visit with her solicitor. The little cottage he had purchased on her behalf should be ready. For some reason she had not stopped the purchase of it, and now felt glad for it. The mail coach came to a stop at the village of Cheddar and she disembarked. She stretched, easing her sore and aching muscles while the driver tossed down her baggage. Kala picked up her small cases and let the brisk, cool breeze revive her. She knew that it would take a good half-day of walking before she reached her new home and darkness had begun to descend. Looking around she found an inn that looked to be decent. Mikala took a room under the name of Mrs. Smith. After eating a hearty meal, she trudged the stairs to her room and collapsed on the bed, exhausted. The next morning she awoke to a queasy stomach and asked for toast and tea. It looked as if she might truly be carrying a child. The thought still scared her. Especially now that she had struck out on her own. Too much still remained unfinished for her and Gabriel to bring a child safely into the world. Pushing the thought far from her mind, she looked out the window, surveying the scene below. People moved to and fro, going about their daily routines. The sun shone brightly today and it looked as if it might even be somewhat warm. No one looked remotely familiar to her, thank goodness. Kala pulled a piece of paper from her reticule and read the directions the solicitor had quickly written down. She picked up her bags and walked down the stairs. “Pardon me,” she asked the innkeeper. “Aye, missus?” “Is there some place where I can hire someone to take me to a cottage?” “Aye, missus. Me boy would be glad to do it. If you don’t mind riding in the wagon.”

“I don’t mind.” “He be outside. Name’s John. Just tell him where ye want to go.” “Thank you, sir.” Mikala walked outside, found John and told him where she would like to go. She waited while he hitched the wagon to two sturdy horses. In less than ten minutes, Mikala left the small village behind. “How far is Glastonbury Tor from here?” Mikala asked John excitedly. “About a half day’s drive from town. Less from your cottage.” “They say it is where Arthur is buried.” “Aye,” the boy sounded unimpressed. They rode alongside a large gorge for quite a while before turning. She promised herself she would come back and explore it. They followed a winding path through a copse of trees before finally seeing the lane that would lead her to her new home. A sliver of chimney smoke waved at her welcomingly. John stopped the wagon and helped her down. “Is this it?” “Yes ma’am.” “Here,” she placed a coin in his hand. “Thank you for your trouble.” John handed her the bag and climbed back into the wagon as she walked up the path. She started as a boy about eight years of age darted in front of her, running into her. “Goodness,” she exclaimed as she dropped her bag and put her hand to her chest. “Where did you come from?” “Didn’t mean ta startle ya, miss. Me and me brother were playin’ in the trees.” “Do you live around here?” His blonde hair hung disheveled over his bright blue eyes. Despite all that, he had the promise of being a right handsome lad.

“Yes ma’am. Just through that copse of trees and over the small hill. Me mum is tidying up the cottage for the new owner. Mum says she’s a right fine lady who wants her privacy.” “So your mum is Mrs. Fisher?” “Aye, I’m Tommy. Who’re you?” “I’m Mrs. Smith,” Kala said. She held her hand out to the lad. He returned her handshake with a nice firm grip. “I’m the lady who bought the cottage.” “Me mum is the best cook around. You won’t want to eat anything else once you’ve tasted her food.” “Tommy, leave that poor woman alone.” “Mum, this is the new lady, Mrs. Smith.” “Oh,” the thin woman with the dishwater brown hair and non-descript eyes wiped her hands on the apron tied about her waist, then held a hand out to Kala. “It’s nice to meet you. I just put the finishing touches on your cottage and left you enough to eat for supper and breakfast.” “That was very kind of you. I hadn’t really given much thought to a cook, and goodness knows I’m horrible at it.” The woman clucked softly. “Tommy here told me you are the best cook around.” “Tommy, were you carrying tales?” “No, mum. Everyone thinks you’re the best cook.” A blush spread across Mrs. Fisher’s cheeks. “Go find your brother and head home. I’ll catch up with you.” “Yes, mum. Nice meetin’ ya, Mrs. Smith.” “You too, Tommy,” Kala waited until the boy was gone before continuing her conversation with his mother. “Mrs. Fisher, would you consider cooking my meals until I can learn to cook enough to get me by?” The woman seemed to ponder the situation a bit. “I can pay you for your trouble.”

“All right,” the woman nodded. “I’ll send one of the boys with your food for tomorrow.” Bless her for not asking about her lack of cooking skills. “Thank you. And perhaps sometime you can teach me the basics of cooking?” The woman nodded, shook hands with Kala once more, and left for her own home. Kala picked up her bags and carried them into the cottage. Whoever had built the cottage must have been slightly wealthy, because when she began to tour it there were more rooms than she had originally thought. You first walked into a large room that housed a sitting area, small dining area, and the kitchen. Down the hall, a bedroom lay on each side. A water closet seemed to have been added on. Kala found herself pleased with the idea of not having to use an outbuilding. She stood in the middle of the largest bedroom and saw the large bed, thinking how big and empty it looked. Instead of putting her bag down, she turned to the other bedroom that contained two smaller beds. She thought perhaps if she didn’t have as much room, she wouldn’t think so much about Gabe. After putting down her bag she wandered back into the living area. The cottage looked cozy enough for a small family. Kala, however, thought it huge and terribly lonely.

35

The next morning, Gabriel woke asking for Kala. Judith soothed him, telling him she merely rested in the next room after having spent several long nights watching over him. She then quickly fed him laudanum-laced broth before he could ask any more questions. Once he had fallen back asleep, she paced his bedchamber, chewing on her thumbnail. She had not chewed on her nails since in the schoolroom. Not even when she had buried a husband, a son, and grandsons. But this was different. Judith had to tell Gabriel she had misplaced his wife. The bedroom door creaked open and she turned to see Hamlin peeking around it. “Hamlin, he’s asking for her. What are we going to do?” She stepped into the arms of the man she most trusted and cared for since her husband’s death. “We will find her, Judith,” the handsome, older man said, gently rubbing the back of the only woman he had ever loved. They knew they would never be able to marry, but these stolen moments were enough. “Easier said than done. Who might we ?” “The young master would know.” “Yes, he would, but then he would know that she is not here.” “Could we her brother?” “Again, not a good choice. What are we going to do?” “Do about what?” A deep voice asked from the hall door. The older couple sprang apart, blushing. Judith turned to look at her grandson sleeping peacefully. “Grandmother,” the voice prodded. After many hours spent talking and sharing, she had coaxed Mack into calling her Grandmother and it thrilled her soul. “Mack, we have lost Mikala.”

Why, Hamlin, you sly devil, Mack thought before his grandmother’s words penetrated his brain. “What do you mean?” “She has left.” “Did she leave behind a note?” Mack took the proffered paper from Judith’s hand. Mack studied the letter, noticing some of the words were smudged as if by tears. This had been hard for her to do, but it had also been very naïve of her. Did she really believe she could take on the man alone? One thing rang true, something had to be done before Gabe found out. Mack had a feeling that would not happen. One, they could not keep drugging Hawke. Two, he may be the only one that knew how to find his missing wife. “I will stay and tell him when he wakes up.” “No, Mack.” “He already hates me. Better to give him one more thing to dislike me about than for him to turn on you, but no more drugging him with laudanum. We are just prolonging the inevitable, and she is in more danger every hour that es, and she is alone.” “Yes, Mack,” his grandmother replied, sounding subdued. “All will be well,” he said, accepting her hug. He still felt strange at the showing of affection she felt compelled to do. He gently handed her over to Hamlin, hoping the older man would know better how to take care of her. Mack settled in, ready for the fight he knew would be coming while the man that looked so much like him slept peacefully, unaware that his wife had left him.

“She’s what?” Gabe yelled at his half-brother late that night when he finally came out from under the laudanum. “She’s gone.” “Why the hell didn’t you tell me sooner? I could have had people looking for her. I could have been looking for her. Dammit,” he tunneled his fingers through his hair, wincing as the movement pulled at his wound. He rang for his valet after an unsuccessful attempt of trying to find clothes to wear. His valet ran into the room quickly gathering everything Gabriel would need. He ignored the pain in his shoulder as he pulled the shirt on, all of his thoughts were on his wayward wife. “Hawke, she disappeared. She slipped out and no one saw her. Perhaps you and her brother taught her a little too well.” “You should mind your own business.” “Grandmother has made you my business.” “What did you say?” The words came slowly, incredulously. “She insists I call her Grandmother.” “Grandmother!” Gabe roared. The woman appeared at the doorway as if she had been waiting in the hallway. “Yes, dear?” “He is to call you Grandmother?” “He is my grandson and your brother. We are family,” she said stubbornly. Gabe shook his head and pushed off the bed, nearly collapsing. Mack rushed to help him, grabbing his hurt shoulder. Gabe yelled as Mack dropped him back onto the bed. “You did that on purpose.” “I’m not going to argue with you. You can believe what you like. Here is the

letter your wife left behind.” Mack threw the letter at Gabe and it floated onto his lap. Dearest Gabe, By the time you read this, you will know I have left. Please know that I did not leave in anger, but rather fear. I cannot stay knowing I might be responsible for the death of the people I care for and love. Please don’t come looking for me. I will be careful and go where no one can find me. Promise me you will have men find Dewhurst and not put yourself in danger. I am well defended and can take care of myself. When all of this has ed, I will return, if you will have me. Never doubt my feelings for you. Always and forever, Pest “What the bloody hell is she thinking?” His hand trembled causing the paper to shake. “She loves you,” the gentle voice of his grandmother announced from the doorway. “She has a funny way of showing it.” “You haven’t given her many options. Every time she has tried to turn to you, you freeze her out. She fears your rejection, so she doesn’t tell you how she feels. How do you feel?” “I feel fine.” “You see, this what I am talking about. I don’t care how you feel physically,” she paused as if arguing with a young child. “How do you feel about your wife?” Gabriel looked about the room. Three pairs of eyes stared at him—McKenzie’s, Grandmother’s and Hamlin’s. He felt trapped. “Do any of you have any notion as to how to locate her?” He refused to discuss his feelings for his wife. “I give up,” his grandmother said, throwing her hands up in the air. “Your wife is your new partner for Blackhawke Shipping.”

“What?” “Your new partner. The soldier. He is not real. Mikala coerced her brother into creating a fictitious partner so that she could become independent and not have to rely on anyone to take care of her.” “But I will take care of her. She is my wife.” “I believe this developed before your sudden marriage. And then there were times when you didn’t give her much hope that your marriage would be a success. She did not want to be a burden.” “A burden! That’s ridiculous,” he scoffed. “Gabe, I had a premonition.” “Not now, Grandmother. If you will leave the room, I have to find my wife.” “It is too late for you to go searching about today. Besides, Mack has men investigating. You are going to sit there and listen to me. I keep seeing Mikala covered in blood. I can never tell if it is her blood or someone else’s, but I know she is in danger. You must rest tonight and then you can look for her tomorrow, and take Mack with you,” she said as an afterthought. “I do not need help in finding my wife.” “He is your brother.” Anger made Judith’s voice shake. She pointed a finger to Mack, making certain Gabriel knew to whom she referred. “He is part of this family and I will no longer pretend he does not exist. He can help you and you do not know what you will be facing. Do you understand?” “Yes,” Gabe muttered feeling like a child that had been chastised. “Good. Rest and we will talk more in the morning.” “She loves her family,” Mack said as he watched their grandmother leave the room. “Yes.”

“Her and Hamlin have feelings for each other.” “What?” “Saw with my own eyes.” “Good for them.” “Your mother has been sent away.” “Where?” “One of your country estates you rarely use. The woman that first watched over Mikala upon losing her sight has been hired to watch over your mother.” “That is the best.” “McGregor will not be happy with how you have been moving your arm about.” Mack watched his brother shrug his healthy shoulder. “I have men visiting every solicitor in town until we find the one that worked with Mikala.” “I have to find her. I can’t lose her,” he unwittingly voiced his thoughts aloud. “We’ll find her.” “Thank you, McKenzie.” “You’re welcome, Hawke. I will be downstairs, should you need me.” Gabe nodded and stared at the piece of paper clutched tightly in his hand. He read it through once more. Kala’s unruly handwriting glared up at him, smudged. She had cried when she wrote this. The stubborn woman wanted to protect him when he should be protecting her. As soon as he found her he would tell her how he felt, kiss her senseless, and take her over his knee—and not necessarily in that order.

Kala alternated between sleeping and roaming around the small cottage for the first few days. She missed Gabriel with every fiber of her being. She prayed every moment she spent awake that he was healing properly and did not have a relapse. Mrs. Fisher left behind several thick slabs of bread with butter for her to eat for breakfast. Mikala missed the coffee she usually had for breakfast. She had forgotten that most people still were not familiar with the stronger drink. Her brother and Gabe had been because their assignments in exotic locations had given them a taste for it. After eating toast, she wandered outside. She scared off two little rabbits playing when she turned the corner and saw the Fisher lads carrying her lunch. Her stomach rumbled noisily. “Thank you, Tommy and...” “Nate, ma’am.” The boy pulled at his forelock as he nodded to her. He appeared to be a few years older than Tommy with hair a darker brown than his brother’s. “Thank you once again. Can I tempt you boys to me?” “Oh no, ma’am. We’re in’ some others at the gorge.” “The gorge?” “Yes’m. There’s a gorge not to far from here with hidden caves and underground rivers and lakes. It’s great fun,” Tommy paused and looked worriedly from Nate back to Kala. “Please don’t tell our mum, miss. She’s always saying how dangerous the gorge is, but we’re always real careful.” “How ‘bout I make a deal with you?” “What’s that?” Nate asked suspiciously. “How ‘bout I don’t tell your mother if you two promise to take me on a tour of the gorge?” “I don’t know,” Nate drew out the words as Tommy nodded enthusiastically. Nate elbowed his brother before continuing, “You don’t look much like one to take on the gorge.”

Kala put her hands on her hips, “I might not look it now, but I could keep up with my brother and husba—I mean his best friend,” Kala couldn’t believe she was begging a ten-year-old to allow her to tag along. “Please. I promise I won’t be in the way. I just need an expert guide of the area to show me the way.” “All right,” Nate nodded reluctantly. “But not today. There’ll be too many others around today. Tomorrow, Tommy and me will meet you here after breakfast and we can go then.” “I’ll pack a picnic for lunch, how’s that?” The boys nodded their agreement. Tommy waved as they ran off to meet their friends. Kala took the food inside, ate a quick bite, then went back outside to weed the plants around the cottage so they would be ready for the spring. She worked until the sun started to descend in the sky and the air chilled. Kala stood and stretched her sore muscles, her back twinged at the movement. She walked around her plants and surveyed her handiwork for the day. Kala walked into the cottage, grabbed a cloth and pitcher, and then turned back outside. A brook ran past her cottage. Once she reached the brook, she laid the pitcher down and then went down on her knees. Kala dampened one end of the cloth and wiped clean her face, neck and arms. She plunged her hands into the cold water and rubbed them vigorously, washing away the dirt and grime. She reclined against a tree and enjoyed the peacefulness surrounding her. A fox came up to the water a few yards upstream and drank, followed by some deer and rabbits. Gabe would have enjoyed the solitude and peace of the moment. Kala grabbed the pitcher and filled it with the cool water and stood. When she stood, her back pulled taking her breath. She bent over, attempting to get relief. After it ed, she hefted the pitcher into her arms then picked her way slowly and carefully back to the cottage. Once she entered the cottage, she laid down the items in her arms then lit the lantern. She lit the firewood before turning to the food brought to her earlier. After she ate, she closed everything for the night. Kala made her way down the small hallway to the bedroom she was using and began to strip off her clothes. As she lifted her arms, her lower back spasmed painfully, causing her to pause and bend over until her breath came back to her. Tired, and hoping a good night’s rest would soothe her back, she crawled into bed. An hour later she found

herself still awake. She couldn’t keep her mind from thinking about Gabe. Had the fever truly been gone or had it come back? Had infection set in? Had they told him she left? Had he read the note? Would he look for her? Did he hate her? She rolled onto her side and looked out the window through the sheer curtains. Moonlight streamed through just as another sharp back spasm hit her. She must have pulled something as she worked in the yard. Mikala would see if the boys could take her the day after tomorrow, and she would spend tomorrow resting. That night, she very much wished Gabriel was with her.

36

“I have someone you will be interested in speaking with,” Mack announced two days after Gabe had found out his wife had left him. Gabe carried the letter around with him, would take it out and read it to remind himself she had not left him forever. No one would allow him to leave the house, so, instead he stayed inside, pacing and snarling at whoever crossed his path. “Mr. Bates, this is His Grace, the Duke of Hawkescliffe. Hawke, Mr. Bates, Solicitor.” “Do you know where my wife is?” “Yes, Your Grace. She is renting a small cottage near Cheddar, with the hopes of purchasing it at some point.” “Cheddar? Where is that?” “Somerset, Your Grace. Some believe the area to be the home of King Arthur.” Gabriel sank weakly onto the nearest chair. “How far from Glastonbury Tor?” “Not so very far. Her cottage is a bit outside of Cheddar itself.” “We have to leave now,” Gabe said, desperately looking at McKenzie. “We can’t travel tonight. There isn’t even a full moon to light our way. We will leave at first light.” “You don’t understand. Arthur, Glastonbury, Mikala.” “Gabe, I am your Director. I understand perfectly, but we cannot leave tonight. Mr. Bates, if you will hand over the directions on how to get there, it would be greatly appreciated. Did she say how she would be traveling?” “I believe she said something about checking the routes of the mail coaches.” “Thank you for your help and assistance.”

“My pleasure,” the man mumbled as Mack showed him to the door. When Mack walked back into the room, he saw Gabe staring into the pitch darkness through a nearby window. “Gabe, we will find her.” “I pray it is in time.”

Kala awoke two mornings later feeling stiff and achy. The day of rest helped her back feel better than it did yesterday; however, her stomach churned precariously and sweat beaded on her face and neck, threatening her outing with the Fisher boys. Her stomach lurched as she stood, but she took deep breaths to win the battle. She walked to the kitchen and brought a small fire to life in the fireplace. She placed a slice of bread on a small stand to toast and poured water out of the pitcher onto a cloth. Kala washed the sleep from her eyes and wiped away the sweat that had beaded on her face and neck earlier. She filled a kettle with some of the water from the pitcher and set it to boiling. After the bread had been toasted and removed from the fire, she buttered it and set it on a plate. Once the water boiled, she dropped in tea leaves and let it steep for a few minutes. Kala sat at her lonely kitchen table and nibbled at her breakfast. Feeling infinitely better, she left the dishes and went to change clothes. She pulled on her old tros she had stolen from Derek years ago and a blouse. Kala began buttoning the tros, but they were tighter than normal and she couldn’t get them to fasten. She rummaged around in her things and found a length of rope and tied it around the waist and let the shirt hang over the pants. A knock sounded on the door just as she pulled on her last boot. “Good morning boys,” Kala said as she opened the door. “You’re wearing boy clothes,” Tommy said in awe. “It’s easier to climb this way,” Kala shrugged. “I need to get our picnic together and then I’ll be ready.” The boys waited patiently, and Nate went to the brook and filled an animal skin with water. When he came back to the cottage, Kala and Tommy were waiting outside. “We’re ready.” The threesome walked almost an hour before reaching the gorge. They stood at the top and looked down at the valley below them. Kala stood in awe at the sight. It looked as if someone had taken a spade and carved out a section of the land. There were nooks and crannies everywhere. “Com’on,” Nate said and led the group to the left where the disparity between the bottom and top of the gorge was not so great. They carefully picked their way down the rocky slope. All three slid down the last third like a slide,

laughing all the way. Once they were on the gorge floor, Kala stood and turned in a circle. “It’s huge,” she murmured in awe. “Yeah,” the boys said in unison. “Well, share your secrets. I want to see some of these caves.” “All right.” Nate led the group through the middle of the gorge about one hundred yards from where they entered. “Just leave the lunch here. No one will bother it.” Kala nodded and set the lunch down in the shade of some boulders. “Up there to our right is one of the best caves here, but we’ll have to do some climbing.” “Lead on,” Kala couldn’t contain the excitement that bubbled up inside. By the time they reached the mouth of the cave, Kala’s arms and legs ached, but the excitement of the unknown spurred her on. Further back in the cave, Kala could see a faint glow. “Where is the light coming from?” “You’ll see,” Tommy said with a grin. The trio walked toward the back of the cave with Nate once again in the lead. Kala looked around in amazement, stopping to ire the conical-like boulders that seemed to grow from the cave floor. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything like it,” she said in awe. “I know. That’s why we come here so much.” The boys let Kala look for a while longer before urging her on. “What could beat this?” Kala questioned and the boys only laughed. There were some points where they had to crawl through the age, but always you could see the light. The further back they went, the brighter it became. The boys stepped aside and let Kala enter a large antechamber. “Oh, my,” she whispered and the sound bounced around the room. “We call this Echo Cave,” Tommy informed her. “I can see why,” Kala replied, their words still echoed around them. “But, oh my,” she said again. Before them was a pond lit by a hole in the ceiling of the

cave that let sunlight in. The water shone clear and you could see the bottom. “The water is deeper than it looks,” Nate said. “And it’s warm,” Tommy piped up. “Really?” “We’ve all tried to touch the bottom, even some of the older kids, but we never can. We’re not sure how deep it is.” They all stood there at the water’s edge looking, contemplating, when something penetrated Kala’s senses. “What is that?” “You hear it?” “What is it?” “A waterfall. There is an underground stream that leads from this lake. It’s just a few feet down on this side.” “I can see the entrance. It’s a little dark.” “It leads to a chamber close to this one. The waterfall is only about ten feet and the pool is about fifteen feet deep. Some of the older boys can dive to the bottom of it. It’s fun to jump off with the waterfall. Some of the better swimmers go through the tunnel, but you have to be really good at holding your breath.” “Your mother has no idea that you boys come here?” “She prob’ly knows. Ma seems to know everything. She’s just never asked. Maybe she thinks it’s safer for us than other things.” “Maybe,” Kala walked over to the water and knelt beside it. She trailed her fingers in it. “It’s warm.” “Aye. Da’ thinks there are warm springs deeper underground that feed the pools. He thinks that’s why we can’t touch the bottom and it is so clear.” “If that’s the case, is it dangerous for you to play in it?”

Nate only shrugged. Kids didn’t think about danger and Kala used to not. When had things changed? She started to stand but a sudden piercing feeling ripped through her abdomen. She stayed for a moment on her hands and knees breathing deeply. After a moment it went away as quickly as it appeared. “Mrs. Smith, you all right?” Tommy asked worriedly. “I’m fine. I just haven’t felt well lately. Come help me up, and you can show me the waterfall.” Tommy and Nate both helped her up and the group headed back out and moved down the escarpment a bit to the next opening. The roar almost deafened them in the silence. This time they had no tunnel to go through, the pool and waterfall were in full view when you walked into the cave. The sight was breathtaking and she found herself wishing for Gabe’s presence. Again the cave was littered with the same conical shaped boulders as the previous. She knew why this was such a popular place with the local children. If she had grown up near here, she would have never been at home. Kala went to the mouth of the cave and sat down. She looked up and down the gorge iring its unique beauty. Across from her, the landscape looked like gnarled knuckles digging into the ground. In that moment of peace another cramp pulled across her stomach. She hoped she had not caught something on the mail coach on her ride here. Kala had never been a good patient, nor would she ever be. She asked the boys if they were ready to eat and they quickly agreed and made their way back down to the bottom of the gorge. “It’s hard to believe it is winter, it has been so warm,” Kala looked around, the side of her hand pressed against her forehead to try to block some of the sun. “There are some trees up top.” “Good, let’s head there.” They went back to the area they first came down and climbed back up. The trio came upon a grouping of trees, thick with leaves that would provide good shade. They all sat down, each claiming a tree to lean against. Tommy handed out the food for everyone and they ate in companionable silence. After the meal, they ed the water around. “I just want to thank you boys for bringing me. I know you weren’t really excited about spending the day with me, but I have enjoyed your company.”

“We had fun, too,” Tommy said. Nate just nodded his head in agreement. “You’re all right for a grown-up,” Nate said eventually. “Thanks,” Kala said with a smile, then a yawn. “I don’t think I got enough sleep last night. I’m just going to rest for a minute.” “We’re going to go play. We’ll get you when it’s time to go.” She nodded her head and drifted off to sleep in no time. The sun was going down when the boys woke her up. “How long did I sleep?” “A while.” “Well, let’s go so you two can get home.” As they walked, she had no more twinges. The boys saw her to her door, and she went inside and locked things up. It was still early but she was exhausted. She began undoing the rope at her waist when a sudden, devastating thought occurred to her. She was almost certain she carried a child. What if something was wrong? Her fingers trembled as she undid the buttons of her shirt. Shakily she changed into her gown and climbed into bed. She wasn’t ready to be a mother, but she did not want anything to happen to the babe either. Yes, she loved Gabe beyond reason, but she knew next to nothing about raising a child. I don’t even know how to be a proper wife nor he a husband, she thought sourly. She lay on her side, her cheek cradled in her hand and stared out her window, seeing the world outside in a haze. Kala touched her stomach, then jerked her hand away as if it were being scalded. Kala worried her lower lip. A child would have been easier to cope with in the future. Hopefully, in the future it would be the only thing she would be dealing with. That is, if she and Gabe are living in the same house once more, and all this other is behind them. “But that is not how it happened, Kala,” she scolded herself. She lay awake, trying to ignore the twinges as they became more regular and more powerful. Finally, she fell into a fitful sleep.

Gabe beat on the door of a little house early the next afternoon. A thin, harried woman opened the door and looked at him expectantly. He just stared at her in confusion. “Well, what is it?” “I’m sorry, I’m looking for my wife. Mikala Hawke.” “There’s no Mikala Hawke around here,” the woman paused and looked at him suspiciously. “There is a Mikala that just moved into the old Miller place, but she said her name is Smith.” “That must be her. Mrs.,” Gabe paused for an answer. “Fisher,” the woman said curtly. “Mrs. Fisher. My wife is in grave danger and if I found her, then the man looking for her will also be able to find her. She came here thinking to protect me. I have been recovering from an injury or would have been here sooner. I have never done this in my life, but I am begging. Please tell me how to find my wife.” “My good woman, I am the director of the War Office and he speaks the truth,” Mack spoke up, taking pity on his brother. The woman looked them up and down then proceeded to tell them how to get to the cottage. “She wouldn’t answer the door for my Nate this morning. She spent time with the boys yesterday and they came home telling me they didn’t think she felt well.” “Thank you, ma’am.” He gave her several coins that had her mouth dropping open in astonishment. Gabe mounted his horse and turned him in the direction she had indicated. Mack followed. About fifteen minutes later they came to a little cottage in the clearing. It seemed like the cottage of fairytales. There were plants growing around it making it look picturesque. His heart picked up speed and his palms began to sweat at just the thought of seeing Kala. He had almost been without her touch, her voice, her scent for over a week. Never again did he want to be separated that long. The

first thing he would do is tell her he loved her. Because sometime between their fights and their shared ion, he realized he truly did love her. She had allowed him to be human again and to enjoy life, and somewhere along the way he discovered he could not live without her. “Let me go in by myself first.” “Of course.” Gabe dismounted and handed his reins to Mack before striding up the cobblestone walk to the door and knocked loudly. He waited for a few minutes, nothing. Gabe knocked once more, louder. He heard a faint noise now coming from the other side. The bolt on the door slid open and he heard a cry on the other side of the door. Not waiting a moment longer, he pushed open the door and saw his beautiful wife on her knees, clutching her stomach and moaning. He rushed to her and pulled her up to see a crimson stain spreading across the lower half of her nightgown. “Gabe,” she whispered before collapsing into his arms.

37

“Mikala, Oh God, Mikala.” His shaking hand pushed back her sweat-matted hair. “I will be back with help.” He barely ed Mack’s words as he swung his wife into his arms, not feeling the pull of his healing wound. He took nothing in of the small cottage, except to find a place to lay Mikala down. Gabe found the room with the two small beds she had been occupying. He gently laid her down and stood watching her for a few minutes. Gabriel watched as her face began to scrunch up, and then she moaned rolling onto her side. She brought up her knees, hugging them close. One of her hands fisted tightly in the sheets and he watched as more blood spread over the nightgown. “Kala, talk to me. Tell me what’s wrong,” he pleaded as he knelt beside her and took her hand in his. “Gabe?” “Yes.” She squeezed his hand tightly, and he was surprised at the strength behind it. “Kala, you have to tell me what’s wrong.” He watched as tears and pain flooded her eyes. She bit her lip but couldn’t bite back the moan. Gabe waited until the pain had ed and she could think coherently. “Baby. My fault,” she sobbed shakily. “What are you talking about? What baby?” “I think she’s losing a babe,” a breathless feminine voice said from the doorway. “What?” he asked, dazed. “The other man is out in the kitchen,” Mrs. Fisher said matter-of-factly. “Get him to help you. We need lots of boiled water. There’s a brook out back and start a good fire in the other bedroom. We’ll move her over there afterwards. She’ll

need to stay warm, she’ll be in shock.” “I’m not leaving her, I promised myself I would never leave her again.” Kala moaned again, curling into an even tighter ball. Gabe brushed her hair back gently. “Mr. Hawke, I know you want to be with her, but this is worse than childbirth. At least at the end of the suffering you have a babe to hold in your arms. When this is over, she’s going to have nothing. Let me help her through the pain, I know what to do. You help her with the afterwards.” Gabe looked hard at the woman, but relented. “Please don’t let anything happen to her. I couldn’t bear it if I lost her,” then he bent over Kala. She must have been in the middle of another pain, because her eyes were slightly glazed. “Don’t leave me, you hear?” He whispered in her ear. “I love you, sweetheart.” “No, hate me. Especially now.” “Mrs. Fisher, please give me a moment.” “Fine. I will let the other man know what needs to be done.” “Mikala, listen to me, look at me.” He waited until she did both. “I can’t lose you, do you understand? You have to be strong, as you always are.” Gabe kissed her lips lightly before pulling away. She looked at him closely. “I’m sorry. You will hate me,” she predicted “You must stay with me, do you understand, Pest?” He couldn’t stop the desperation leaking into his voice. She nodded before a hoarse scream erupted from her. Mrs. Fisher rushed back into the room and pushed him out, closing the door behind him. When he walked into the kitchen, two boys had ed Mack. “Mrs. Fisher’s boys. Friends with Mikala. I’ll start the fire in the bedroom.” The oldest had a worried look on his face. The younger one had tears rolling down his face.

“Is Miss Kala going to be all right?” The younger one asked, then sniffed and wiped his sleeve across his eyes. Gabe dropped down to one knee needing the with another person and took the younger boy in his arms. The older one remained stiff, but the younger one went willingly into the arms of the stranger. “I hope so, son. God, I hope so,” he whispered, choking out the words. Mack had the boys carrying in the water while he started the fires. Gabe stood across from the door, wanting to remain as close to her as possible. Every cry and moan cut straight through him. Hadn’t she suffered enough? Now she was losing their baby. He had not even known. Had she when she left him? “Is the water boiling?” Mrs. Fisher’s voice cut through his thoughts. He nodded mutely, left and brought it to her. “Is she all right?” “It ed and the pains are easing. I’m going to help her clean up and change and then you can carry her to the other room.” Gabe nodded and took to waiting once more. Finally, the door opened and the woman beckoned him inside. The room smelled of blood and Gabe couldn’t wait to remove Kala from there. She stood, holding onto the footboard of the bed. She weaved, and just before her knees gave way, he walked over and scooped her up in his arms. Kala wrapped her arms around his neck and laid her cheek on his chest. She couldn’t stop the tears that rolled down her cheeks. Vaguely, she heard Mrs. Fisher talking to someone else with a deep voice. Gabe put her on the bed, making sure the covers were tucked up around her and then left the room. She heard a door close and then nothing. Finally a door closed again and then she saw Gabe enter the bedroom. He had a chair from the kitchen table with him and set it beside the bed before sitting. She closed her eyes afraid of the look she would see on his face. Kala felt her smaller hand clasped in his big ones and then wetness on one of her fingers. She opened her eyes and saw a shimmer to his eyes. Before she could ask or say anything, he simply started talking. “You left me. I know you thought you were protecting me, but you left me, and I

didn’t know where you were. Then that damn brother of mine found your solicitor. I didn’t know what to say to you when I found you, or do for that matter. Part of me thought you deserved to be spanked thoroughly and soundly. Another part of me wanted to kiss you senseless. Dammit Kala, you left me.” “I know. I’m sorry, so sorry about everything.” “You left, and you were carrying our child.” “I know.” Her body still ached, reminding her of what she had just been through. “How long?” “I’ve suspected since Christmas.” “And yet you still left me.” “For your protection.” “Bloody hell, Mikala. I’m a grown man. I can take care of myself.” “You were shot because of me. I had to leave before someone else became injured or died.” “Then when I finally found you, all that blood. My nightmares were coming true. I have never been more scared in my life. Not even when the explosion took your sight, because in my dreams you always died. I thought I had lost you.” “I had been having pains for days, but didn’t know what they were,” she said, moving restlessly as she felt one of the lingering pains Mrs. Fisher had warned her of. “Why didn’t you rest? Take care of yourself?” “Because, then I thought of you! Every hour, every minute, every second that ed I thought of you and worried about you. So I went to the gorge with the Fisher boys. They had been talking about it when they brought me my meals. I begged them to let me go. They finally relented. I pulled all the weeds from the plants, and with that done, I didn’t know what else to do. Going on an

exploration sounded like fun.” “You are not in the school room anymore.” Kala withdrew her hand from his. She could feel herself withdrawing into herself. Too much had happened for her to deal with this, too. With his reprimands. “I’m tired,” she rolled over, wincing at the movement. “Are you all right?” “Sore and tired. Mrs. Fisher said I would feel pains still for a day or so. Please, can we talk about this later?” No dammit, he screamed inside, I want to talk about it now. I want to yell at you, beg your forgiveness, cry over what we both lost. But most of all I want to tell you I love you, and I’ll never let you go. “Yes,” he said quietly, leaning back in the chair. He watched as her breathing went from shallow to deep and even. Standing, he stretched his tense muscles. He stirred the fire and left the room. Gabe and Mack conferred quietly for several minutes. Gabe stoked the fire in the kitchen fireplace until it was almost a roaring inferno. Breaking into a sweat, he removed his superfine and waistcoat. He untied the cravat and took off the collar, then draped all the items on one of the remaining kitchen chairs. Then Gabe took a fortifying breath and returned to the first room where he had taken his wife. The bed had been stripped, and the bloodied sheets and towels were piled in the corner of the room. Gabe picked them up and carried them into the kitchen. Mack quietly slipped out of the house in order to give Gabe privacy. Gabe slowly fed the items into the fire exorcising himself of the events of the afternoon. Yes, he mourned the child, what could have been, but deep inside himself he knew it happened for a reason, and he would trust God in that. He remained infinitely grateful that he hadn’t lost Kala as well. However, what did anger him was that Kala refused to talk, to let him talk. He had promised himself he would say certain things when he found her, and Kala had refused to listen, damn her. He watched the last of the material burn to ash and sat there until only smoldering coals remained. After he removed his boots, he walked softly down the hall to check on Kala. She slept soundly. One of her hands lay fisted next to

her cheek and her lips glistened in the firelight. She wasn’t just beautiful, she had an earthiness about her that compelled men to look at her and take notice. His poor wife had been through so much in her young life. He silently sent up a prayer that soon she would be able to find some peace. Gabe would do anything to make her happy, even if that meant letting her go. Never would he marry or even find someone that would make him half as happy as Kala did. Yes, she tried his patience to no end, but that was part of the joy. They tested each other, challenged one another, and yes, now that he realized it—loved one another. The fire still burned cheerily, belying the darkness that had fallen over the house. Not wanting to disturb her and not knowing if he would be welcome, Gabe walked across the room and lowered himself to the floor. He absently rubbed at his shoulder. He watched his wife from a distance, ready if she needed him.

A sharp rapping noise sounded at the door. The man blew out the cigar smoke into circles and watched them dissipate into the air. He loved a fine brandy with a cigar to end the evening. This part of the evening took the edge off of the fact that he had come up empty handed in the search for the Holy Grail. Glastonbury Tor had been the last of several possible places it could be on this god-forsaken island, and it had come to naught. True, he had not found the object Napoleon had most wanted, but he had tried. beckoned to him every day. He could not wait to return to the land of his mother. How he hated these priggish Brits. They were people who cared more about society than living. And live he would do, once he returned to . Napoleon had promised him much if he went on this quest for him. A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts. “What is it?” He called abruptly. “Pardon, my lord. There is a gentleman here to see you. A Mr. Price.” “Send him in,” the man’s feet dropped abruptly from his desk to the floor with a loud thud. A man in dark clothing entered the room, nervously turning a hat in his hands. “Welcome Mr. Price. Can I get you something?” “No, my lord. I just came to tell you, Her Grace has been found.” “Has she indeed?” “Yes.” “Where is she?” “Cheddar, my lord.” “Really? I was so close to her,” he mused quietly. “Pardon?” “Nothing. I believe I owe you one hundred pounds.” “Thank you, sir. I’m not sure I did the right thing, y’know, but me family needs

the blunt.” “There, there. You did the right thing,” the man soothed. He opened a desk drawer and took out a pouch of money. “What do you think you are doing?” He demanded, a little fear creeping into his voice. “What?” The man asked startled. “No, I’ll give you the money, just take it.” “My lord, what are you. . .” a loud pop cut off the man’s words. He fell lifelessly to the ground, his blood spilling onto the Turkish carpet, marring its beauty. “Sorry, old man,” the man said calmly. “My lord, what happened?” The servant who had seen the dead man in came running upon hearing the gunshot. “The man was robbing me, threatened my life. Call the magistrate. Tell him to come at once. I have business I need to attend to elsewhere.” After the butler left, he took a swallow of brandy and chased it with a puff from the cigar. Yes, it was truly a heady combination.

38

Gabe stirred to a soft tap at the door. With eyes bleary from sleep, he stumbled his way across the bedroom. Mrs. Fisher stood on the other side of the door when he opened it. He saw her two young sons with Mack in the living area. “How is Mrs. Hawke?” “Sleeping, I think. I fell asleep.” “I’ll check on her, make certain she’s on the mend. Boys, behave.” “Yes, mum,” the boys replied in unison, somewhat subdued. The four looked at each other awkwardly for a few minutes. Men of any age were not good with emotions and these had shared several trying moments the previous day. “Thank you for taking care of Kala,” Gabe finally said. Nate merely nodded. Tommy, however, felt the need to talk. “She’s more fun than any of the girls we know. We took her hiking up the gorge and showed her the hidden caves and the waterfall. And she wasn’t scared of the heights.” “When did you take her to do this?” “Before she got sick.” “I see,” he said quietly. “What all did you do?” Tommy exuberantly confirmed her recklessness, telling him how they crawled about from one hidden room to another. They had lost their child because of her inexcusable actions. Anger and hurt boiled inside him fighting for an outlet. “Mrs. Hawke is well on the mend physically, but appears exhausted. She refused food and didn’t want to talk.”

“Mikala can be stubborn,” Gabe said stiffly. “If you say so,” Mrs. Fisher replied. She pointed to the baskets her and the boys had carried into the house. “We brought food. It should be fine as it is and will last several meals. Should you need anything, come and get me. I’ll check in on her tomorrow.” “You are too kind, Mrs. Fisher,” he said tightly. “Hawke, don’t say anything you will regret,” Mack interjected. “She was reckless.” “She was being herself.” “It must stop.” “I am going to give you two some privacy. I will be staying at an inn in the village should you need me.” Once everyone left he shut and bolted the door to make certain they would not be disturbed. He strode back to the room that Kala now occupied. She lay on her side, back to the door. “Did you or did you not go climbing that damn gorge the same day you lost our child? Crawling in and out of tight places like you were still a child?” He walked around the bed to see her face when she failed to answer him. “Answer me, dammit.” “Yes,” she said stoically. No emotion entered her voice. “Damn you, Kala, and damn your thoughtlessness,” he bit out before leaving the room and the cottage. “Yes,” she whispered softly, a lone tear escaped down her cheek.

The two spent the next few days acting like strangers. They moved around the small cottage, but barely spoke to each other. Gabe couldn’t let go of the anger he felt, and Kala’s guilt ate her alive. In a matter of hours after the confrontation, she had become a shadow of herself. No longer was she the strong, independent woman she had once so prided herself as being. For the first time in her life she felt vulnerable. Not even when she lost her sight had she felt this way. Every time she closed her eyes in an attempt to sleep, she would see a baby. The baby’s face would somehow morph into Gabe’s accusing one. Alternately and as one they would accuse her of being selfish, of murdering her own child. Every time Mikala would jolt awake, crying. She found herself exhausted both physically and mentally. Mikala sat in her old room in the cottage, gazing out the window, not really seeing the world outside. The room had once more been set to rights, all evidence of the tragedy gone. She had moved back to this room so that Gabriel could have the larger bed. For the first time in their marriage, while being in the same house, they slept in separate rooms. Mikala felt their marriage was well and truly over. Inside, she felt as if she were slowly suffocating. She quickly changed into the pants she wore when she went exploring with the boys, depression swamped her as she discovered they now fit. She slipped on her shirt. Mikala tiptoed across the hall and took Gabe’s superfine before she slipped on her boots. Wanting to avoid her estranged husband, she quickly climbed out the window, and followed the path to the gorge. The gorge had been calling to her for several days. Perhaps she would be able to exorcise her demons. Because she left the house from the rear, she missed the riders that approached the house. The men disembarked from their mounts and tied them to lowhanging branches. The cottage’s door opened to reveal a haggard looking man. His dark hair lay disheveled and he needed a good shave. A hardness that had been missing since his marriage to Mikala had returned ten-fold. Dark circles rimmed his eyes, and he looked unwelcoming. “What happened to you?” Derek asked his best friend. “What are you doing here?” Gabe asked instead of answering.

“Your grandmother,” Richard injected. “What does she have to do with anything?” “She had not heard from you or your brother,” Derek went on. “She’s very worried. She sent for us.” “Kala is sequestered in her room. All is fine, so feel free to return to your wives. Good day, gentlemen.” He tried to close the door on them, but was halted by a booted foot between the door and the frame. “We’re not going anywhere,” Derek said calmly, his easy-going manner replaced with a stern look. He pushed the door open, allowing Richard and himself to enter the cottage’s front room. “Now, what is going on and why is Kala sequestered?” “I really would rather not talk about it.” “That’s too bad. You’re my best friend and she’s my sister. Either way, I don’t see where you have many options but to talk about it.” Richard had found a chair and sat quietly in the corner observing the two men. Derek was about to demand Gabe answer him once more when Richard quietly broke in, “Is Mikala all right?” “I guess. She isn’t talking to me right now.” “Are you talking to her?” “No.” “What did she do?” “I would rather not discuss it.” “It might help.” “The damage is already done.” “Gabe, you make it sound as if it is the end of the world as we know it. What happened?” Derek interjected, beginning to sound distraught.

“Your sister lost our child,” Gabe accused harshly. Derek stood there a moment digesting this information. “Damn, Gabe, I’m sorry about that. I can’t even imagine what you and Kala must be going through.” “Dru miscarried with her first pregnancy. The midwife said that often times it was nature’s way of taking care of physical problems beyond our control.” “She had climbed a damn gorge the same day. In typical Mikala fashion she was reckless and inconsiderate. Never thinks about anyone but herself, and because of that, she lost our child.” “You didn’t tell her that, did you?” The eeriness in Derek’s voice should have warned Gabe, but he was too wrapped up in his own emotions to notice. “Someone had to.” Gabe did not duck in time to miss the fist coming at his jaw. The two men grappled, punched, and wrestled until they were worn out. Richard remained in the corner, ready to jump in if it looked as if either were in dire straits of fatally injuring each other. As it was, both were fairly matched, and they tired before they actually hurt one another or ripped open Gabe’s wound. Within minutes, both men were laying on the floor, panting. “You’re...an ass,” Derek informed Gabe. “Yes...I am,” he replied. “Kala...must...hate me.” “Probably,” Derek said, his breathing slowly returned to normal. “I’m too old for this.” “Me, too. I should apologize to your sister.” “How could you even think that of her?” “I was angry and hurt. I was thinking with emotions, not my head. She had left me,” he lay on his back, staring at the ceiling, hands fisted by his hips. “When I found her, she was in the throes of the miscarriage. It was only later I found out she had been climbing at the gorge the day before. How did I not know she wanted to get rid of a child associated with me as well?” “That girl loves you,” Richard broke into the conversation. “Dru told me she has

loved you for years. Does that sound like someone who would do something drastic?” “She said she wasn’t ready for children.” “Not that she didn’t want them some day,” Derek argued. “And you’re not ready either. Not emotionally and not until you and she are out of danger. Imagine what someone could do if they had your child to hold over you.” “Mikala was right, Hawke,” Richard interjected. “I have been stupid and blind, and all along she has been the wise one,” he muttered. “And then after your Christmas visit, Dru also shared with me about your impending fatherhood.” “She knew?” “Who would have Mikala gone to for advice? Did you know that she is scared to death of being a mother? She’s afraid she hasn’t got what it takes.” “And I confirmed it, making her see her weakness even more clearly.” “Yes.” A pounding at the door startled the men. Gabe pushed himself off the floor and crossed the room to answer the door. Tommy Fisher stood on the other side of the door, red-faced and bent over trying to catch his breath. “Tommy, what’s wrong.” “Miss...Kala. Man. Gorge,” he got out haltingly.

“Kala’s in her room, Tommy.” “No. Me and Nate saw her. She climbed into our secret cave in the gorge and a man followed her.” Gabe left the boy standing at the door while he went and checked Kala’s room. He pushed open the door to find it empty and the curtains were billowing in the breeze from the open window. “Damn,” he hit the doorframe with the palm of his hand. He returned to the open front rooms and saw Tommy greedily drinking water. “Well?” Derek asked. “She’s gone. Snuck out the window.” “Isn’t she a little too old for that?” Derek teased, trying to lighten the mood. Gabe gave him a look that spoke volumes before turning to Tommy. “Can you take us to where you saw them?” “Yeah,” he said, wiping his mouth with his sleeve. “Nate’s watching for them until I bring you back.” “Good. Come on men.” They stepped outside just as Mack rode up on his horse. “Dewhurst has Mikala.” “Tommy just told us.” “It took me a while to figure it out. She’s wearing men’s clothes.” “Aye!” The boy said excitedly. “That is what she wore when she went with us to the gorge.” “Well, I guess one thing good has come from this,” Derek said as they left the house. “What’s that?” “We know your grandmother’s premonitions are real now.” Gabe ignored Derek

and continued to follow Tommy.

39

Kala leaned back against a boulder in the back room of the first cave that Tommy and Nate had taken her to. The sun filtered warmly down through the hole in the roof of the cave. Combined with the heat emanating from the water, she stripped off Gabe’s coat. The sunlight sparkled on the water, making it look like shimmering sapphires and diamonds. How would their marriage ever work now that Gabe thought she had intentionally lost the child, especially when she half-believed it herself. She was a horrible person. The sound of loose gravel being scattered interrupted her thoughts. “Is anyone there?” she called out. No answer. She stood and pulled off her boots, wanting to dangle her feet in the warm water. She heard the noise again and stood straight as a man entered into her sight. “Who’s there?” “Good afternoon, Mikala. It’s wonderful that you have your sight back. I always wanted to know that it was me you were seeing when I finally made you mine.” “Dewhurst?” “Yes, my dear.” He fully entered the room, the sun shining on his golden, Byronesque curls. A malevolent look crossed his face. “Perhaps what they say about this part of the country is true.” “And what is that?” She asked stepping back. Her hands frantically searched the wall behind her looking for a weapon, but found nothing. No one knew where she was. She stiffened her resolve, refusing to die at the hands of this man. “It is magical, or hadn’t you heard?” She shook her head in the negative, stalling for time. “This is supposed to be the land of King Arthur. I could be Arthur, and you could be my Guinevere.” “Arthur dies.” “True, then perhaps I’m Lancelot, and your husband was Arthur.” Kala didn’t

miss the reference to Gabe in the past tense. No, he had to be all right. There was no way he could have followed her so quickly and had time to dispatch of Gabe, as well. “And I have the item to prove that I have the power.” He reached into a bag strapped across his chest that rested at his hip. Slowly, Dewhurst pulled out a plain looking wine cup. It was made of wood and had intricate carvings on the outside. “What is that?” “If my history is correct, I believe I am holding the Holy Grail.” “You are out of your mind.” “No, I don’t think I am. You see, this area is steeped in Arthurian legend.” “I know that.” “I had your husband followed here, and knew I had to bide my time until I could get to you. For my friend may want the grail, but I want you.” “What makes you believe that is the Grail?” “I’ve been doing some studying for my dear friend, Napoleon. You know, we went to school together, until my British father found out he had a bastard son. Then he had me brought to England, but my school chum and I never lost with one another. Then father sent me on my grand tour and Napoleon and I met once more. He told me of his grand plans, and he promised me great power and wealth if I would help him.” “He wanted you to find him the Grail?” “This is just a little gift to congratulate him on his successes so far. A little token of my gratitude.” “Bribe, you mean. You hope that if you give him that, he will move you high up within his ranks.” “I always knew you were clever. Too bad you had to choose Hawkescliffe. The French would have loved you, especially Bonaparte.”

“I’m very happy here, thank you. You know, when it comes down to it, the Holy Grail is just a cup. It isn’t as if it holds a magic spell that will grant you instant power. It is merely a cup that a man drank from.” “Oh, ye of little faith.” “I have faith, just not in inanimate objects.” “Mikala, it hurts that you doubt me.” He walked closer to her blocking her into the corner. He had replaced the cup in the pouch. Dewhurst reached up to touch her cheek. His fingers felt cold against her skin. She slapped his hand away. “Do not push me away,” he said angrily. He grabbed one of her wrists and twisted her arm behind her back, immobilizing her and pressing her against him at the same time. He locked his other hand in her hair, twisting her head at the angle he wanted. Dewhurst leaned down and captured her lips. “Open your eyes when I kiss you,” he hissed. She fought against his hold. “I would rather you kill me than touch me.” “Unfortunately, it will have to be both,” he said, before capturing her lips once more. They were so close, she could feel his physical reaction to her. She felt nauseated thinking that he might take her against her will. Kala could not imagine any man touching her as Gabe had. Unwilling to give in without a fight, she reached up and raked her fingernails down his face and across one of his eyes. The scratches were deep enough to draw blood. Unsteady, she pushed him backwards, but he still had a hold of her arm and he pulled her with him into the placid pool. They both came up for air, but Dewhurst fought the water. “Help! I can’t swim,” he cried out. Kala ed what the boys told her about the underground river and saw her chance for escape. She took a deep breath before diving underwater and swimming to the side of the pool. Quickly finding the tunnel, she levered herself head-first into it and let the current carry her with minimal help. Before long, she flew through the air and into another pool of water. She broke the surface, gasping for air, her heart pounding. She treaded the water to catch her breath and then swam to the side of the pool. She pulled herself onto shore and lay there. The cool air on her wet body, made her shiver. She closed her eyes to rest for a moment.

“She should still be in there,” Nate pointed out to the men. “I’ll help you get over there. There is a back room to the cave that she really liked. It has a pool of water. Tommy, stay here.” “I’ll stay with the lad and keep an eye out,” Richard said. Gabe merely nodded and followed the boy, the two other men following as well. Time seemed to slowly as they made their way to the cave. “Nate, I want you to go back to your brother and take him home.” “Yes, sir,” the boy answered without questioning the authority in Gabe’s voice. The men cautiously entered the cave when the boy had begun the descent to the gorge floor. They could hear the murmur of voices, but could not make out what was being said. Suddenly someone yelled followed shortly by a large splash of water. The men quickly found out they could not run because of the changes in measurement in the tunnel. They continued to hear splashing and cursing. Finally they came closer to the light and broke into a large room. A man floundered in the water. Derek ran over while removing his coat and boots and jumped in. As he surfaced, he grabbed the man and began swimming to the side. “Dammit, man, quit fighting me,” he growled. The man stopped thrashing, but remained stiff. Once he got him to the side, Mack and Gabe helped the man out. “Dewhurst,” Mack growled upon recognition. The only sign of Kala’s presence was Gabe’s discarded coat and her boots. “Where’s Mikala?” Gabe fisted his hands in the man’s wet shirt and pinned him against the wall, ignoring the pain in his shoulder. “Don’t know,” Dewhurst muttered. “I will only ask once more, where is my wife?” He enunciated each word. “I don’t know,” Dewhurst answered. “She was there. Pulled her in with me. Then she just disappeared.” Gabe started to pull off his boots when Derek stopped him.

“Gabe, it’s deep. Kala is a good swimmer. If she didn’t survive this, there is nothing we can do.” “Damn you, Dewhurst,” Gabe felt someone grab each arm, holding him back. There was a scuffle of sound at the entrance and then Richard emerged. “Heard some shouting and thought you might need some assistance.” “Let me go,” Gabe struggled against the men holding him. “Don’t do anything you will regret. Mikala wouldn’t want this, regardless of what he’s done,” Richard said calmly. “I didn’t kill her,” Dewhurst squeaked. “She was alive when I last saw her. Took a deep breath and dived under the surface. Didn’t see her again.” “What did you do to her?” “Not what I wanted to. You know, I would have enjoyed her much more than I did Natalia.” “Mack, take this bastard away. I’m sure we will all be glad to see him hang.” “My pleasure.” The group made their way slowly to the mouth of the cave. A woman, with dark wet hair and wet clothes came down another tunnel. “Mikala?” Gabe questioned, almost afraid to ask. She whipped her head around to see her husband. Kala ran into his arms, her body shaking. She felt his arms tighten around her and she relaxed slightly. “Hey, get back here,” she heard her brother call. “Who’re you talking to?” She asked pulling out of Gabe’s arms, missing his touch. “That damn fool, Dewhurst.” “He’s still alive? I was trying to gather my courage to see if he had drowned.” They walked to the cave opening and she looked over the side. “Dewhurst, stop. Be careful. You need to go down the way you came up.”

“Why should I...” his question was cut off by a scream. He toppled backwards, the large loose boulder he held onto going with him. It only took the two a few minutes to reach the bottom of the gorge. Dewhurst lay lifeless, the boulder covering half of his body. The rest took their time getting to the bottom. They arrived at the body to find most of his bones had been crushed in the fall. “He thought he had found the Holy Grail. It was in the pouch.” Richard felt around in the pouch, but came away empty handed. “If it does hold magical powers, there were none to help him. Better that it is left a mystery and has disappeared once again if that is what it was.” “We’ll take care of the body, you take care of Mikala,” Derek said meaningfully. “Don’t go back to London until everything is fixed.” “You’re soaking wet,” Kala said in a sisterly voice. “I’ll be fine. Before we leave though, I’m dying to know. How did you get away?” “The boys pointed out an underground river the other day. It leads to a waterfall and pool in the next cave.” “Smart, Pest,” Derek said. “Brilliant,” she heard Gabe say with pride.

He had her settled in the big bed she had vacated for him. He found himself exhausted by the day’s events. The Fisher boys had come to make sure everything was all right and would not leave until they saw Mikala. Satisfied, they had returned home. Gabe had just removed both his boots when he heard Mikala whimper. On silent feet, he walked to her room. In the firelight he saw her curled into a ball in the center of the bed. Silvery tracks ran down her face. Not even stopping to think, Gabe went to her and knelt beside the bed. “Pest, are you hurt?” She nodded her head in agreement. “Do I need to get Mrs. Fisher?” “No, just hold me.” “But if you hurt, she may can help.” “I hurt here,” she said and placed her hand over her heart, sobs racking her body. She found herself unable to push away the memories or guilt any longer and they washed over her like a tidal wave. Gabe crawled onto the bed and leaned against the headboard, then gently drew her into his arms and let her cry.

Dawn peeked through the curtains when Kala’s voice brought Gabe to wakefulness. He must have dozed at some point. “You have every reason to hate me. It’s my fault.” “What do you think is your fault?” “Everything. If I had kept my mouth shut and not made that stupid appointment I wouldn’t have been blinded. Dewhurst would not have tried to kill me and ended up dead himself. Our maid would not be dead. You would not have been shot. We would not have been forced into marriage.” “All right,” Gabe said slowly. “Perhaps you should have taken your concerns to Richard, but you believed you were doing something for your country. That is irable. As for the others, you cannot control the actions of a man.” “I did try to take my concerns to others, but everyone kept treating me as if I were a child that still needed protecting.” “You are right. I apologize for that.” “What about your mother.” “How is her behavior you fault?” “Maybe I flirted with your brother and didn’t realize it? What if I led him to believe I wanted more than friendship? Your mother would have even more reason to hate me.” “You listen to me.” He pulled her chin up so that he could look into her eyes. “He had already ruined several innocents before you. Father spent a lot of the estate’s money paying people off on Andrew’s behalf, so you just get that thought out of your head. As for mother, she has been unstable for years. Grandmother sent her away while I was still recovering, and I her decision. It is best for everyone.” They lay in silence for several minutes. He tenderly rubbed her back and she relished his touch.

“The baby,” she finally said broaching the subject that hung between them like an albatross. She felt the hesitation in his touch and pulled herself away, her back to him. She heard his breath escape in a sigh and felt him turn her over onto her back so she would be forced to look at him. “How is the baby your fault?” “You blamed me for causing the miscarriage, perhaps I did. Gabe, I didn’t want it,” she blurted for lack of a better explanation. “I don’t believe that.” Gabe lay propped up on one arm and watched Kala closely. She needed to talk and he needed to listen. “It must have happened on our wedding night. When I realized I could very well be pregnant, I was scared. Gabe, I know nothing of being a mother. Children like me because I play with them and keep them entertained, but when they get fussy I give them back to whomever they belong. And then with everything happening, our lives in danger, I couldn’t stand the thought of one more innocent being in danger.” “I didn’t do anything intentional, you have to believe that. I had been having pains for days. I thought I had pulled a muscle in my back weeding the plants. Mrs. Fisher later explained to me that is a type of labor pain. She said it had already begun long before I went with the boys and nothing would have stopped it. Then you showed up at my doorstep and I was so frightened. I kept thinking if it had happened at another time, when I didn’t have to deal with all this other chaos in my life perhaps it would be better. Gabe, I wished our baby away, the only good thing that has occurred in this marriage is gone. And as horrible as this is going to make me sound, part of me is glad.” “Why?” He asked softly knowing she needed to answer as much as he needed to know. “Because I’m not ready. I’m not even a good wife, how can I be a good mother? There. I’ve said it. You can’t dispute the fact. I’ve been a horrible wife. I didn’t deserve to have a baby. We didn’t deserve to have a baby. Our marriage has been on a slippery slope from the beginning. You didn’t even want to marry me. I... Oh, Gabe, how can I miss something that I didn’t think I wanted,” she moaned wrapping her arms around her waist.

Gabe pulled her into his arms once more, holding her. He kissed her on her temple. “I miss it, too. The idea of it, of what it would have meant to us.” Gabe cleared his throat before continuing, but could not hide the emotions he tried to hold in. “I’ve never had any doubts what kind of mother you would be. You will be strong and courageous, teaching our children virtues that are so sadly lacking among of our set. They will be hoydens just like you, and I will love every one of them just like I do their mother. And I’m sorry for the accusations I made earlier. That was wrong of me in more ways than one. I was hurt and angry.” Kala leaned back, pushing against his chest. She looked into his face, tears shimmering in her eyes, before asking very carefully, “What did you say?” “I’m sorry.” “No, before that.” “I love you, Mikala. That’s what I tried to tell you the day I arrived, but then you were losing the babe. And I said the wrong thing because I was hurt and angry and scared that I might lose you. My God, there was so much blood. I just stared at that door, praying. And then we shut each other out. Yes, I was angry with you for leaving, but I understood. I know you. You always try to take care of everyone else. But you cannot leave me again. Do you understand? I love you, and I need you. You can never give me any cause to think you might leave me for any reason.” “Gabe, I love you so much. I have forever.” He leaned down and captured her lips. When she stretched up to meet him, she couldn’t hide the wince. “Are you hurting?” “I’m sore. Mrs. Fisher said I would be and would need to take it easy for a couple of days. I’m sure today’s activities didn’t help any. Gabe, if childbirth is worse than what I went through, then I’m doomed.” “Mrs. Fisher had some wise words. She said after childbirth you had a baby to make you forget the pain, but with this you had nothing,” he caught the tear that slipped through her lashes on his thumb. “But just in case, I will be with you through it all from now on. The good and the bad. I love you, Kala.”

“I love you, so much,” she whispered. He got off the bed and stoked the fire, even though it was past dawn. He pulled the heavier drapes over the window to block out the light, then stripped off his clothes. He climbed back into bed and took Kala into his arms. “I love you, Pest, always and forever. I don’t care what trouble we find ourselves in in the future, promise me you will never leave me like you did.” “Never,” she promised, finding strength in her husband’s arms.

Epilogue

“One more push, Mikala,” her husband whispered in her ear as he held her upright. “No, too tired. It can stay where it is.” “Mr. Hawke, you have to get her to push. Another contraction is coming,” the familiar voice of Mrs. Fisher announced. “No more. Gabriel James Hawke, I swear if you ever think of even touching me again, I’m going to tell Papa… Oh, oh, oh,” she gave a guttural cry. “Kala, if you want the pain to stop you have to push. Now!” Somehow his wife found the strength to push not one more, but three more times before their baby slid out into Mrs. Fisher’s capable hands. “You have a girl,” she said with a laugh. Kala looked down at the tiny bundle that Mrs. Fisher placed on her stomach. She touched her daughter hesitantly, amazed. Gabe touched the wrinkled brow gently, until it smoothed under his touch. “Grandmother said she knew we were going to have a girl first.” “Of course she did. Did you?” He looked at her sheepishly. “I love you,” he whispered hoarsely and tears stung his eyes. “Who are you talking to?” Mikala asked sleepily. “Both of you.” “Both of us? Did you and the boys imbibe too much again tonight?” The boys she referred to included Derek, Richard, Mack and Justin. The group had gone

together to Convent Gardens for an outdoor masquerade. “No,” he sat up in the bed rubbing his hands over his face. His hands had a fine tremor to them. “Gabriel James Hawke, what is the matter?” “A dream.” “Not in the manner of your grandmother’s, I hope.” She watched as her husband quickly knelt beside her on the bed and pulled the sheets back. He ran his hands over her flat stomach before collapsing back on his side of the bed. He let out his breath in a whoosh. “Gabriel, what is going on? What was this dream about?” “We had a baby girl. I remained with you the entire time. I think we were at the cottage because Mrs. Fisher was there.” Ever since her solicitor had found the cottage, they spent as much time there as possible, just being Mr. and Mrs. Hawke. They explored all the areas related to Arthur and they had gone back to the gorge on several occasions. The cottage held special memories, even though some were not pleasant. It was there they had finally set aside their differences and focused on becoming man and wife, for better or worse, always promising to trust, but not necessarily obey. “Gabriel, I have something to tell you. I wanted to wait until your birthday, but…” “Well, what is it?” She propped herself up on his chest and gazed lovingly into his silver-blue eyes. She traced the scar that graced his cheek. “You are going to be a papa,” she whispered before kissing his lips. “The dream,” he finally said breaking away from her. “Only time will tell what it will be.” “Are you all right?” “Wonderful. I haven’t been sick once, thank goodness.”

“And…” Kala had spent a lot of time with Tessa and Derek’s twins and Drucilla’s children and felt much more prepared to be a mother. She still had regrets about the baby she lost, but knew now that everything happened for a reason. Deep within her, she still felt that two years ago neither she nor Gabe were prepared to be parents. “I am ready to be a mother now.” She pushed into the warmth of his hand cupping her cheek. “I adore you,” he whispered. Six months after the dream… When Mrs. Fisher allowed Gabe back into the room, he sat beside Kala on the bed, one arm wrapped securely around her shoulders and the other tenderly touching their daughter’s tiny fingers. The baby grasped her father’s finger tightly, her face screwed up as if she were about to howl. She was only a little over two hours old, but already showed signs of a temper. Kala quickly soothed her by gently running her fingers along her forehead and whispering to her. Gabe looked at Kala, tears shimmering in his eyes not for the first time that day, and bent down to capture her lips. “I don’t know who looks worse, me or you,” Kala teased. “And you already knew what would happen.” “It still didn’t prepare me for the reality of it all. Thank you, Pest,” he said, choked. “For what?” She asked amazed at the emotion Gabe revealed. Even though he told her every day he loved her since that day in the gorge, he still very much remained a duke. He had his duties and it was still difficult to get him to find time to have fun, although she had gotten him to take a break now and again. She knew now that the baby was here, he would make even more opportunities to stop and enjoy life and his family. They had spent the intervening time since then getting to know each other as man and wife. No longer did she look at Gabe as a hero. He was her husband,

her lover and her friend. She infinitely preferred his new place in her life. Heroes became tarnished, but the man would remain true and steadfast. “Thank you for giving me our daughter and for enduring the pain.” His words brought her out of her thoughts. “It wasn’t so bad,” she scoffed. “Wasn’t bad?” He laughed. “Do you the names you called me?” He watched as a mutinous look stole over his wife’s features. “You know, there is a thin line between love and hate,” she murmured teasingly. “Yes, and it is a good thing that you are on the right side of that line,” he declared and they both laughed softly. “I love you, Mikala, forever and always.” Then Gabe captured her lips in a soul-searing kiss. “Forever and always,” she murmured back.

About the Author

I grew up in the Panhandle of Texas, but have always been fascinated with the land of my forefathers – England, Scotland, and Ireland. I also classify myself as a true romantic, and find I frequently dream of greater than life heroes that leave me thinking – that is what love should be like. So, I work on creating love stories with strong women and stronger men, and let the battle of wills ensue. I am currently busy writing my fourth book in my little cottage in the woods of North Texas with my cat, Ajax, to keep me company. I would love to hear from those who read my books. I can be ed at: [email protected]. To keep up with my new releases and sneak peeks of books, sign up for my newsletter here. You can also find me on my website at Tammy Jo Burns. I truly hope you enjoyed this book! Warm wishes & happy reading, Tammy Jo

Acknowledgments

Thank you Dene’ & Mary for all that you do. Also, thank you to a special friend growing up that allowed me to “see” her sightless world. She was (and is) an inspiration to us all!

Books by Tammy Jo Burns

The Reluctant Lords Trilogy:

A Traitorous Heart

A Thin Line

To Love and Protect

The Reluctant Lords Boxed Set

The Rogue Agents Trilogy:

Taming the Wicked Wulfe

Seducing the Ruthless Rogue

Enticing the Weary Warrior

Those Scandalous Taggarts:

The Beast of Yorkshire

Wild Lord Taggart

The Lady & the Pauper

Love at the Frost Fair

The Best Kind of Chaos - Coming Soon

Saving Lady Jack - Coming Soon

Caught by the Chaperone - Coming Soon

All books can be read as stand-alones; however, you will see repeating characters throughout the two trilogies. To purchase these books, click on the titles or to read more about any of these titles, please click here.

Sign up for my newsletter here.